俱舍論 四緣·十二心Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · Four Conditions · Twelve Minds
六因既訖,論主追問一句「緣復云何」,於是立四緣、定其作用之位、核諸法之緣數;中間以三條理路破『世間由一因所生』之執;末後把八行頌全給了心——十二心相生、開為二十心、現前得心多少。四緣是綱,一念心是場。
一句話:其餘三緣管『憑什麼生』,唯獨等無間緣管『接在誰後面生』——而修行所爭的,正是下一念心接在哪裡。
位置(先立)
本卷承上卷末之半首頌而起:那首頌恰橫在『因訖/緣起』的關節上,玄奘分卷時捨頌界而從義界,所以本卷從半首頌開端。神泰疏數本卷正頌為「十二行半」,正是此故。真諦本則逕以「分別四緣義」名此一段,並以「分別四緣義究竟」結卷——二本開合互異而收界同處。
三個眼目
-
四緣是四種分類,不是四件東西。經說「四緣性」,論釋那個「性」字為「此中性者是緣種類」——只是『這一類』的意思。四緣與六因也不是兩套清單,而是同一批作用的兩種切法;寶疏一語道破:「因是親稱、緣是疎名」。六因裡五親一疎,四緣裡三疎一親,所以能作因被挑出去配增上緣,而增上緣的實義不是『加強』,是不障礙——什麼都不做,只是不擋路,所以範圍最寬。
-
「等無間」是位置的讓渡,不是同類的傳承。色法不能作此緣,因為色可以幾樣並排現前而心不能——一念只有一個受、一個想,「等」字的實義在此。而讓位的是整個心品,不是受讓給受:「前心品法總為後品等無間緣,非唯自類」。只認自類者要付的代價,論一句點破——最初那一念無漏心之前並無同類,豈不成了缺一緣而生。此緣又只論心的序列,不論時間長短:無想定過了五百劫再出定,中間「不隔心心所」,仍算無間。
-
破的是「一因」,不是「有因」。三條理路:世間次第而起,單一不變之因推不出有先後的果;費大功力而不知所為何來,若造苦具只為自娛,則「自在」二字自相矛盾;且抹煞了眼前可驗的人功因緣。論主自己把結論寫得很清楚——「故無有法唯一因生」,隨即「且止破邪,應辯正義」轉身回到法數。這一破不是為了辯勝,是把因果的責任還給造業的人:各自造業,「自受異熟及士用果」。
一義(附):那一首外道的頌
論主說「咄哉!何用此自在為」之後,忽然引外道自誦的一首頌,還加一句「誠為善說」。所贊者不是那位天,而是這首頌把他描述準了——你既說他造地獄以自娛,那麼你們自己頌中「恒逼害」「樂食血肉髓」的形容,正好對得上。此頌非本論之頌,古德繫之於事奉自在天的婆羅門;至於「誠為善說」是反諷還是順取,光記讀為調弄、泰疏讀為順取,四疏不同,並錄不判。
通於全卷
十二心是一張心的清單,十二心相生是一張心的交通圖,二十心把善與無記再切細,得心多少則記錄一個人在三界階梯上移動了多遠——先前不成、如今成就,就叫「得」。末後一頌以五門收之:託生、入定、離染、退、續善。逐心而算是一軸,逐門而收是另一軸;同一批事實換軸重排,才記得住、用得上。阿毘達磨算得這樣細,理由就在這裡:修行的進退是可以逐格記帳的。
The six causes done, the author presses one further question — “And what of conditions?” — and thereupon establishes the four conditions, fixes the position at which each operates, and audits how many conditions each class of dharma arises from; midway he refutes, by three lines of reasoning, the view that the world is produced by a single cause; and at the end he gives eight lines of stanza entirely to mind — how the twelve minds arise from one another, their unfolding into twenty minds, and how many minds are acquired when one is present. The four conditions are the net-cord; a single moment of mind is the field.
In one sentence: The other three conditions govern what a thing arises on the basis of; the immediately antecedent condition alone governs what a thing arises after — and what practice contests is precisely where the next moment of mind will connect.
Placement (established first)
This fascicle begins from the half-stanza at the end of the previous one: that stanza lies exactly across the joint where causes end and conditions begin, and in dividing the fascicles Xuanzang gave up the stanza boundary and followed the doctrinal one, so that this fascicle opens with half a stanza. It is for this reason that Shentai’s Commentary counts the root stanzas of this fascicle as “twelve and a half lines.” Paramārtha’s version, for its part, names this section simply “Analysis of the Sense of the Four Conditions” and closes his fascicle with “the analysis of the sense of the four conditions is complete” — the two versions divide and join differently, yet their closing boundary falls at the same place.
Three eyes
-
The four conditions are four classifications, not four things. Scripture says “the nature of the four conditions,” and the treatise glosses that word “nature”: “nature here means the class of a condition” — merely “this class.” Nor are the four conditions and the six causes two separate lists; they are two ways of cutting one and the same set of operations. Fabao’s Commentary settles it in a phrase: “cause is the name for what is intimate, condition the name for what is remote.” Among the six causes five are intimate and one remote; among the four conditions three are remote and one intimate — which is why the enabling cause is taken out and matched to the dominant condition. And the real sense of “dominant” is not reinforcing but not obstructing — it does nothing whatever, only keeps out of the way, and for that very reason its range is the widest.
-
“Immediately antecedent” is the handing over of a place, not a succession within a kind. Form cannot serve as this condition, because several forms may become present side by side while minds cannot — one moment has one feeling and one perception, and this is the real sense of the word “equal.” And what hands over its place is the whole class of mind, not feeling to feeling: “the dharmas of the preceding class of mind as a whole are the immediately antecedent condition of the following class, and not only what is of their own kind.” The price paid by those who admit only one’s own kind the treatise settles in a sentence — before the very first moment of a mind without outflows there is nothing of the same kind at all, so that this moment would have to arise lacking one of the four conditions. This condition, moreover, concerns only the sequence of minds and not the length of time: when one emerges from the absorption without perception after five hundred aeons, since in the interval “no mind or mental factor intervenes,” it still counts as immediate.
-
What is refuted is “a single cause,” not “having a cause.” Three lines of reasoning: the world arises in sequence, and a single unchanging cause cannot yield results that come earlier and later; great effort is expended with no discernible purpose, and if instruments of suffering are made merely for the maker’s own delight, the very name Īśvara, the Sovereign, contradicts itself; and the position wipes out the causes and conditions of human effort that can be verified before one’s eyes. The author writes his conclusion out plainly — “therefore there is no dharma produced by a single cause alone” — and at once turns back to the enumeration of dharmas with “enough of refuting error; the correct doctrine should now be set out.” This refutation is not made in order to win an argument but to hand the responsibility for cause and result back to those who act: each acts for himself and “undergoes his own maturation result and result of human effort.”
One meaning (appended): That stanza of the non-Buddhist
After the author says, “Enough! What use is such an Īśvara?”, he suddenly quotes a stanza recited by the non-Buddhists themselves, and adds the remark, “This is truly well said.” What is praised is not that god but the accuracy with which the stanza describes him — since you say he makes the hells for his own delight, the descriptions in your own stanza, “constantly oppressing and harming” and “delighting to feed on blood, flesh, and marrow,” fit him exactly. The stanza is not one of this treatise’s own; the ancient masters assign it to the brahmins who serve Īśvara. As to whether “this is truly well said” is irony or straightforward assent, Puguang’s Record reads it as mockery and Shentai’s Commentary as assent; the four commentaries differ, and both readings are recorded without adjudication.
Through the whole fascicle
The twelve minds are an inventory of mind; the arising of the twelve minds from one another is a traffic map of mind; the twenty minds cut the wholesome and the indeterminate finer still; and the number of minds acquired records how far a person has moved on the ladder of the three realms — what was not accomplished before and is accomplished now is what “acquisition” means. A final stanza gathers everything under five gates: taking birth, entering absorption, becoming free from defilement, falling back, and restoring wholesome roots. Counting mind by mind is one axis, gathering gate by gate is another; only when one and the same set of facts is rearranged on a second axis can it be remembered and put to use. This is the reason Abhidharma reckons so finely: progress and regress in practice can be entered in the ledger square by square.
阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第七 〔T29 0036b05〕
分別根品第二之五 〔T29 0036b09〕
廣說因已。緣復云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正62後半·正63 T29 0036b11〕
說有四種緣,因緣五因性,
等無間非後,心心所已生,
所緣一切法,增上即能作。
論曰:於何處說?謂契經中。如契經中說四緣性,謂因緣性、等無間緣性、所緣緣性、增上緣性。此中性者是緣種類。於六因內除能作因,所餘五因是因緣性。除阿羅漢臨涅槃時最後心心所法,諸餘已生心心所法是等無間緣性。此緣生法等而無間,依是義立等無間名。由此色等皆不可立等無間緣,不等生故。謂欲界色或無間生欲界色界二無表色,或無間生欲界無漏二無表色。以諸色法雜亂現前,等無間緣生無雜亂,故色不立等無間緣。尊者世友作如是言:於一身中一長養色相續不斷,復有第二長養色生,不相違害,故不可立等無間緣。大德復言:以諸色法無間生起或少或多,謂或有時從多生少,如燒稻稈大聚為灰。或時復有從少生多,如細種生諾瞿陀樹,根莖枝葉漸次增榮,聳幹垂條多所蔭映。豈不心所無間生時亦有少多品類非等?謂善不善無記心中,有尋有伺三摩地等,此於異類實有少多,然自類中無非等義,謂無少受無間生多,或復從多無間生少,想等亦爾,無非等過。豈唯自類前能為後等無間緣?不爾。云何?前心品法總為後品等無間緣,非唯自類。且於受等自體類中無少生多,以說等義。唯執同類相續者說,唯自類有等無間緣,心唯生心、受唯生受,乃至廣說。若從無染無間染生,此染心中所有煩惱,用先滅煩惱為等無間緣。如出滅定,心還用先滅正入滅定,心為緣故起。彼說非善,初無漏心應闕此緣而得生故。不相應行亦如諸色雜亂現前,故非等無間緣。三界及不繫可俱現前故,何緣不許未來世有等無間緣?以未來法雜亂而住無前後故。如何世尊知未來世此法無間、此法應生?比過現法而現知故。傳說世尊見從過去如此類業此類果生,是法無間生如是法。又從現在如此類業此類果生,是法無間生如是法。如是見已,便於未來諸亂住法,能正了達此法無間此法應生。雖如是知而非比智。由佛比類過去現在因果次第,便於未來亂住諸法能現了達,謂未來世如是有情造如是業招如是果,是願智攝故非比智。若爾,世尊未見前際,於後際法應不能知。有餘復言:有情身內有未來世果因先兆,是不相應行蘊差別。佛唯觀此便知未來,非要現遊靜慮通慧。若爾,諸佛便於未來占相故知,非為現證。故如經部諸師所言,世尊舉意遍知諸法非比非占。此說為善。如世尊說:諸佛德用、諸佛境界不可思議。若於未來無定前後次第安立,何故但言世第一法無間唯生苦法智忍不生餘法?如是廣說,乃至金剛喻定無間,唯生盡智不生餘法。若此法生繫屬彼法,要彼無間此乃得生,如芽等生要藉種等。然此非有等無間緣。諸阿羅漢最後心心所,何緣故說非等無間緣?無餘心等續此起故。豈不如是無間滅心亦名為意?後心無間識既不生應不名意,意是依所顯非作用所顯。此最後心有所依義,餘緣闕故後識不生,等無間緣作用所顯。若法此緣取為果已,定無諸法及諸有情能為障礙令彼不起,故最後心雖得名意,而不可說等無間緣。若法與心為等無間,彼法亦是心無間耶?應作四句。第一句者,謂無心定出心心所,及第二等二定剎那。第二句者,謂初所起二定剎那,及有心位諸心心所生住異滅。第三句者,謂初所起二定剎那,及有心位心心所法。第四句者,謂第二等二定剎那,及無心定出心心所生住異滅。若法與心為等無間,與無心定為無間耶?應作四句。謂前第三第四句為今第一第二句,即前第一第二句為今第三第四句。從二定出諸心心所,望入定心中間遠隔,如何為彼等無間耶?中間不隔心心所故。如是已釋等無間緣。所緣緣性,即一切法望心心所,隨其所應。謂如眼識及相應法,以一切色為所緣緣。如是耳識及相應法,以一切聲。鼻識相應以一切香。舌識相應以一切味。身識相應以一切觸。意識相應以一切法為所緣緣。若法與彼法為所緣,無時此與彼非所緣,於不緣位亦所緣攝,被緣、不緣其相一故。譬如薪等,於不燒時亦名所燒,相無異故。心心所法如於所緣處、事、剎那三皆決定,於所依亦有如是決定耶?應言亦有如是決定,然於現在親附自所依,過去未來與所依相離。有說:在過去亦親附所依。如是已釋所緣緣性。增上緣性即能作因,以即能作因為增上緣故。此緣體廣名增上緣,一切皆是增上緣故。既一切法亦所緣緣,此增上緣何獨體廣?俱有諸法未嘗為所緣,然為增上故,唯此體廣。或所作廣名增上緣,以一切法各除自性與一切有為為增上緣故。頗有法於法全非四緣不?有,謂自性於自性,於他性亦有。謂有為於無為,無為於無為。如是諸緣於何位法而興作用?頌曰:
〔頌·正64 T29 0037b22〕
二因於正滅,三因於正生,
餘二緣相違,而興於作用。
論曰:前說五因為因緣性,二因作用於正滅時。正滅時言顯法現在,滅現前故,名正滅時。俱有、相應於法滅位方興作用,由此二因令俱生果有作用故。所言三因於正生者,謂未來法於正生位生現前故,名正生時。同類、遍行、異熟三種,於法生位作用方興。已說因緣二時作用,二緣作用與此相違。等無間緣於法生位而興作用,以彼生時前心心所與其處故。若所緣緣能緣滅位而興作用,以心心所要現在時方取境故。唯增上緣於一切位皆無障住,故彼作用隨無障位一切無遮。已說諸緣及興作用。應言何法由幾緣生?頌曰:
〔頌·正65 T29 0037c08〕
心心所由四,二定但由三,
餘由二緣生,非天次等故。
論曰:心心所法由四緣生,此中因緣,謂五因性。等無間緣,謂前無間已生,非後心心所法。所緣緣者,謂隨所應,或色等五或一切法。增上緣者,謂隨所應,各除自性,餘一切法。滅盡、無想二定由三,除所緣緣,非能緣故。由因緣者,謂由二因:一俱有因,謂生等相;二同類因,謂前已生同地善法。等無間緣,謂入定心及相應法。增上緣者,謂如前說。如是二定,心等引生。礙心等起故,與心等但為等無間,非等無間緣。餘不相應及諸色法,由因、增上二緣所生。一切世間唯從如上所說諸因諸緣所起,非自在天我勝性等一因所起,此有何因?若一切成許由因者,豈不便捨一切世間由自在等一因生論。又諸世間非自在等一因所起,次第等故。謂諸世間若自在等一因生者,則應一切俱時而生非次第起;現見諸法次第而生,故知定非一因所起。若執自在隨欲故然,謂彼欲令此法今起、此法今滅、此於後時,是則應成非一因起,亦由樂欲差別生故。或差別欲應一時生,所因自在無差別故。若欲差別更待餘因不俱起者,則非一切唯用自在一法為因。或所待因亦應更待餘因差別方次第生,則所待因應無邊際。若更不待餘差別因,此因應無次第生義,則差別欲非次第生。若許諸因展轉差別無有邊際,信無始故,徒執自在為諸法因,不越釋門因緣正理。若言自在欲雖頓生,而諸世間不俱起者,由隨自在欲所生故,理亦不然。彼自在欲,前位與後無差別故。又彼自在作大功力,生諸世間得何義利?若為發喜生諸世間,此喜離餘方便不發,是則自在於發喜中既必待餘,應非自在。於喜既爾,餘亦應然,差別因緣不可得故。或若自在生地獄等無量苦具逼害有情,為見如斯發生自喜。咄哉!何用此自在為?依彼頌言,誠為善說。
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0038a18〕
由險利能燒,可畏恒逼害,
樂食血肉髓,故名魯達羅。
又若信受一切世間唯自在天一因所起,則為誹撥現見世間所餘因緣人功等事。若言自在待餘因緣助發功能方成因者,但是朋敬自在天言,離所餘因緣不見別用故。或彼自在要餘因緣助方能生,應非自在。若執初起自在為因,餘後續生待餘因者,則初所起不待餘因,應無始成,猶如自在。我勝性等隨其所應,如自在天應廣徵遣,故無有法唯一因生。奇哉世間不修勝慧,如愚禽獸,良足可悲。彼彼生中別別造業,自受異熟及士用果,而妄計有自在等因。且止破邪,應辯正義。前言餘法由二緣生,於中云何大種、所造,自他相望互為因緣?頌曰:
〔頌·正66 T29 0038b05〕
大為大二因,為所造五種,
造為造三種,為大唯一因。
論曰:初言大為大二因者,是諸大種更互相望,但為俱有同類因義。大於所造能為五因。何等為五?謂生、依、立、持、養別故。如是五因,但是能作因之差別。從彼起故說為生因,生已隨逐大種轉故。如依師等說為依因,能任持故。如壁持畫說為立因。不斷因故說為持因。增長因故說為養因。如是則顯大與所造為起、變、持、住、長因性。諸所造色自互相望容有三因,所謂俱有、同類、異熟。其能作因無差別轉,故不恒數。俱有因者,謂隨心轉身語二業,非餘造色。同類因者,一切前生於後同類。異熟因者,謂身語業能招異熟眼根等果。所造於大但為一因,謂異熟因。身語二業能招異熟,大種果故。前已總說諸心心所前能為後等無間緣,未決定說何心無間有幾心生,復從幾心有何心起?今當定說,謂且略說有十二心。云何十二?頌曰:
〔頌·正67 T29 0038b24〕
欲界有四心,善惡覆無覆,
色無色除惡,無漏有二心。
論曰:且於欲界有四種心,謂善、不善、有覆無記、無覆無記。色無色界各有三心,謂除不善,餘如上說。如是十種說有漏心。若無漏心唯有二種,謂學、無學。合成十二。此十二心互相生者,頌曰:
〔頌·正68–71 T29 0038c02〕
欲界善生九,此復從八生;
染從十生四,餘從五生七;
色善生十一,此復從九生;
有覆從八生,此復生於六;
無覆從三生,此復能生六;
無色善生九,此復從六生;
有覆生從七,無覆如色辨;
學從四生五,餘從五生四。
論曰:欲界善心無間生九,謂自界四;色界二心,於入定時及續生位,如其次第生善染心;無色界一,於續生位。欲善無間生彼染心,不生彼善以極遠故。無色於欲四遠故遠:一所依遠、二行相遠、三所緣遠、四對治遠。及學無學,謂入觀時。即此復從八無間起,謂自界四,色界二心,於出定時從彼善起。彼染污定所逼惱時,從彼染心生於下善,為依下善防彼退故。及學無學,謂出觀時。染謂不善、有覆無記,二各從十無間而生,謂十二中除學無學。於續生位,三界諸心皆可無間生欲界染心故。即此無間能生四心,謂自界四,餘無生理。餘謂欲纏無覆無記,此心從五無間而生,謂自界四及色界善,欲界化心從彼生故。即此無間能生七心,謂自界四,及色界二,善與染污,欲界化心還生彼善,於續生位生彼染心。并無色一,於續生位此無覆心能生彼染。色界善心無間生十一,謂除無色無覆無記心。即此復從九無間起,謂除欲界二染污心,及除無色無覆無記。有覆從八無間而生,除欲二染及學無學。即此無間能生六心,謂自界三,欲善不善有覆無記。無覆從三無間而起,謂唯自界,餘無生理。即此無間能生六心,謂自界三,欲無色染。無色界善無間生九心,謂除欲善及欲色無覆。即此從六無間而生,謂自界三及色界善并學無學。有覆無間能生七心,謂自界三及色界善、欲色界染。即此亦從七無間起,謂除欲色染及學無學心。無覆如色說,從三無間生,謂自界三,餘皆非理。即此無間能生六心,謂自界三及欲色染。學心從四無間而生,謂即學心及三界善。即此無間能生五心,謂前四心及無學一。餘謂無學從五無間生,謂三界善及學無學二。即此無間能生四心,謂三界善及無學一。說十二心互相生已。云何分此為二十心?頌曰:
〔頌·正72–73 T29 0039a17〕
十二為二十,謂三界善心,
分加行生得。欲無覆分四,
異熟威儀路,工巧處通果。
色界除工巧,餘數如前說。
論曰:三界善心各分二種,謂加行得、生得別故。欲界無覆分為四心:一異熟生、二威儀路、三工巧處、四通果心。色無覆心分為三種,除工巧處,上界都無造作種種工巧事故。如是十二為二十心,謂善分六,無覆分八,無色界無威儀路等,餘數如上故成二十。威儀路等三無覆心,色香味觸為所緣境,工巧處等亦緣於聲,如是三心唯是意識。威儀路、工巧處加行亦通四識五識。有餘師說:有威儀路及工巧處所引意識,能具足緣十二處境。如是二十互相生者,且說欲界八種心中,加行善心無間生十,謂自界七,除通果心,及色界一加行善心,并學無學。即此復從八無間起,謂自界四,二善二染,及色界二,加行善心、有覆無記,并學無學。生得善心無間生九,謂自界七,除通果心,及色無色有覆無記。即此復從十一心起,謂自界七,除通果心,及色界二,加行善心、有覆無記,并學無學。二染污心無間生七,謂自界七,除通果心。即此復從十四心起,謂自界七,除通果心,及色界四,除加行善與通果心,并無色三,除加行善。異熟威儀無間生八,謂自界六,除加行善與通果心,及色無色有覆無記。即此復從七無間起,謂自界七,除通果心。工巧處心無間生六,謂自界六,除加行善與通果心。即此復從七無間起,謂自界七,除通果心。從通果心無間生二,謂自界一即通果心,及色界一即加行善。即此亦從二無間起,謂即前說自色二心。次說色界六種心中,從加行善心無間生十二,謂自界六,及欲界三,加行、生得與通果心,并無色一加行善心,學無學心。即此復從十無間起,謂自界四,除威儀路與異熟生,及欲界二加行通果,并無色二,加行、有覆,學無學心。生得善心無間生八,謂自界五除通果心,及欲界二不善有覆,并無色一有覆無記。即此復從五無間起,謂自界五,除通果心。有覆無記無間生九,謂自界五,除通果心,及欲界四,二善二染。即此復從十一心起,謂自界五,除通果心,及欲界三,生得善心、威儀、異熟,并無色三,除加行善。異熟威儀無間生七,謂自界四,除加行善與通果心,及欲界二,不善、有覆,并無色一,有覆無記。即此復從五無間起,謂自界五,除通果心。從通果心無間生二,謂自界二,加行通果。即此亦從二無間起,謂即前說自界二心。次說無色四種心中,加行善心無間生七,謂自界四,及色界一加行善心,并學無學。即此復從六無間起,謂自界三,唯除異熟,及色界一加行善心,并學無學。生得善心無間生七,謂自界四,及色界一有覆無記,并欲界二不善有覆。即此復從四無間起,謂自界四。有覆無記無間生八,謂自界四,及色界二加行有覆,并欲界二不善有覆。即此復從十無間起,謂自界四,及色界三生得、異熟與威儀路,并欲界三名如色說。異熟生心無間生六,謂自界三,除加行善,及色界一有覆無記,并欲界二不善有覆。即此復從四無間起,謂自界四。次說無漏二種心中,從有學心無間生六,謂通三界加行善心及欲生得,并學無學。即此復從四無間起,謂三加行及有學心。從無學心無間生五,謂前有學所生六中除有學一。即此復從五無間起,謂三加行及學無學。復有何緣?加行無間能生異熟、工巧、威儀,非彼無間生加行善,勢力劣故,非作功用所引發故。樂作功用引發工巧威儀轉故,不能順起加行善心,出心不由功用轉故,加行無間可能生彼。若爾,染污無間不應生加行善,不相順故。雖爾,厭倦煩惱現行,為欲了知容起加行,欲界生得,以明利故。可有從彼學無學心,色界加行無間而起,非作功用所引發故,不能從此引生彼心。又欲生得以明利故,可從色染無間而生,色界生得不明利故,非無色染無間而起。作意有三:一自相作意,謂如觀色變礙為相,乃至觀識了別為相,如是等觀相應作意。二共相作意,謂十六行相應作意。三勝解作意,謂不淨觀及四無量、有色解脫、勝處、遍處,如是等觀相應作意。如是三種作意無間聖道現前,聖道無間亦能具起三種作意。若作是說,便順此言,不淨觀俱行修念等覺分。有餘師說:唯從共相作意無間聖道現前,聖道無間通起三種修不淨觀調伏心已,方能引生共相作意,從此無間聖道現前。依此傳傳密意故說,不淨觀俱行修念等覺分。有餘復言:唯從共相作意無間聖道現前,聖道無間亦唯能起共相作意。若爾,有依未至定等三地證入正性離生,聖道無間可生欲界共相作意。若依第二第三第四靜慮證入正性離生,聖道無間起何作意?非起欲界共相作意,以極遠故。非於彼地已有曾得共相作意,異於曾得順決擇分。非諸聖者順決擇分可復現前,非得果已可重發生加行道故。若謂有別共相作意,順決擇分俱時已修,由繫屬彼是彼類故。如觀諸行皆是無常,觀一切法皆是非我涅槃寂靜,聖道無間引彼現前。毘婆沙師不許此義,違正理故。若依未至定得阿羅漢果後出觀心,或即彼地或是欲界。依無所有處得阿羅漢果後出觀心,或即彼地或是有頂。若依餘地得阿羅漢果後出觀心,唯自非餘地。於欲界中有三作意:一聞所成、二思所成、三生所得。色界亦有三種作意:一聞所成、二修所成、三生所得。無思所成,舉心思時即入定故。無色唯有二種作意:一修所成、二生所得。此中五種作意無間聖道現前,除生所得聖道,繫屬加行心故。聖道無間亦得發生,欲界生得以明利故。於前所說十二心中,何心現前幾心可得?頌曰:
〔頌·正74 T29 0040b14〕
三界染心中,得六六二種,
色善三學四,餘皆自可得。
論曰:欲界染心正現前位,十二心內容得六心,彼先不成今得成故。由疑續善及界退還,欲界善心爾時名得。由起惑退及界退還得欲二心,不善有覆及得色界一有覆心。由起惑退得無色界一有覆心,及得學心。故名得六。色界染心正現前位,十二心內亦得六心。由界退還得欲界一無覆無記及色界三。色界染心亦由退得,由起惑退得無色界一有覆心,及得學心。故名得六。無色染心正現前位,十二心內唯得二心,由起惑退得彼染心及得學心,故名得二。色界善心正現前位,十二心內容得三心,謂彼善心及欲色界無覆無記,由昇進故。若有學心正現前位,十二心內容得四心,謂有學心及欲色界無覆無記并無色善。由初證入正性離生,及由聖道離欲色染。餘謂前說染等心餘,不說彼心正現前位得心差別。應知彼心正現前位,唯自可得。有餘於此總說。頌曰:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0040c06〕
慧者說染心,現起時得九,
善心中得六,無記唯無記。
於善心中應言得七,謂由正見續善根時,欲界善心起位名得。離欲界染究竟位中,頓得欲色無覆無記。得色無色三摩地時,彼二善心說名為得。初入離生位證阿羅漢時,學無學心說名為得。餘准前釋應知其相。為攝前義,復說頌言:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0040c14〕
由託生入定,及離染退時,
續善位得心,非先所成故。
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
〔正62後半·正63〕四緣的名目與體性
頌:說有四種緣。因緣,就是六因之中除能作因以外的五因;等無間緣,是除最後心以外、已生起的心與心所;所緣緣,是一切法;增上緣,就是能作因。
論:這四緣是在哪裡說的呢?是在契經之中說的。如契經中說有「四緣性」,就是因緣性、等無間緣性、所緣緣性、增上緣性。這裡所說的「性」,指的是『緣的種類』(不是另有一個叫作性的東西)。
先說因緣:在六因(能作、俱有、同類、相應、遍行、異熟)之中,除去能作因,其餘五因就是因緣性。
次說等無間緣:除去阿羅漢臨入涅槃時最後一剎那的心與心所之外,其餘一切已經生起過的心與心所,都是等無間緣性。為什麼叫「等無間」?因為這種緣所生的法,前後相等而中間沒有間隔,依這個意思立「等無間」之名。
正因為要「等」,所以色法等都不能立為等無間緣——因為色法的生起並不相等。譬如:欲界的色,有時無間生起欲界與色界二種無表色;有時又無間生起欲界的無表色與無漏的無表色(合為二種)。像這樣,諸色法是雜亂地一起現前的,而等無間緣所生的法必須沒有雜亂,所以色法不立為等無間緣。
尊者世友對這一點另有說法:在同一個身中,原有一分長養色相續不斷,後來又有第二分長養色生起,二者並不互相違害(可以並存),所以不能立為等無間緣。大德(法救)又說:諸色法無間生起時,有時少、有時多——有時從多生少,好比燒一大堆稻稈成為一小堆灰;有時又從少生多,好比一粒細小的種子長成諾瞿陀樹,根、莖、枝、葉逐漸繁茂,樹幹高聳、枝條低垂,蔭覆一大片地方。
有人問難:難道心所無間生起時,就沒有多少不等的品類嗎?譬如善心、不善心、無記心之中所具的心所數目不同,又如有尋有伺的三摩地與別種三摩地之中所具的心所數目也不同。答:這種多少之差是就「不同類」互相比較才有的;若就同一類自身而言,就沒有不相等的情形——沒有一個「受」無間生起多個「受」,也沒有多個「受」無間生起一個「受」;想等其餘心所也是如此,所以沒有「不等」的過失。
又問:那麼是否只有自類的前法才能作後法的等無間緣?答:不是。那是怎樣呢?答:前一念心品(心與相應諸心所合為一品)整體地作後一念心品的等無間緣,並不限於自類相對。前面所說『就受等自體之類中沒有少生多』,只是用來解釋「等」字的意思而已。
有一類人只承認同類相續,他們主張唯有自類才有等無間緣——心只生心、受只生受,乃至其餘一一如此廣說。依他們的說法,若從沒有染污的心無間生起染污心,那麼這個染污心中所有的煩惱,是用先前已滅的煩惱作等無間緣的;就好比從滅盡定出來時,心是用先前正入滅盡定時已滅的那個心作緣而生起的。他們這種說法不好,因為若是這樣,最初的無漏心(此前並無同類的無漏心)就應當缺少等無間緣而仍能生起了。
不相應行也和諸色一樣是雜亂現前的,所以不是等無間緣——因為屬三界的與不繫屬三界的不相應行可以同時現前。
有人問:為什麼不許未來世有等無間緣呢?答:因為未來的法是雜亂而住的,沒有前後次第可言。
又問:既然未來無前後,世尊如何能知道未來世『這個法無間之後、那個法應當生起』?答:是比類過去與現在之法而現前了知的。傳說:世尊看見過去世由這一類業感這一類果,這個法無間生起那個法;又看見現在世由這一類業感這一類果,這個法無間生起那個法。這樣看過之後,便能於未來那些雜亂而住的諸法之中,如實了達『此法之後應生彼法』。
雖然是這樣知的,卻不是比量之智。因為佛只是藉著比類過去現在的因果次第,便能於未來雜亂而住的諸法上現量了達——即某某有情於未來世造某某業、招某某果;這是「願智」所攝,所以不是比智。
問難:若是如此,世尊在還沒有看見前際(過去)的時候,對後際(未來)之法就應當不能知了。有另一派又說:有情身內原有未來世果的『因之先兆』,那是不相應行蘊中的一種差別法;佛只要觀察這個先兆便能知未來,不必現前遊入靜慮而起生死通慧。若是這樣,那諸佛就成了依相占卜而知未來,並非現量親證了。
所以應當依經部諸師所說:世尊只要舉心一念,就遍知諸法,既不是比度,也不是占相。這個說法才好。如世尊自己說過:諸佛的德用、諸佛的境界,是不可思議的。
又問:若未來沒有決定的前後次第安立,為什麼經中偏偏說「世第一法」無間唯生「苦法智忍」而不生其餘之法?如是乃至廣說到「金剛喻定」無間唯生「盡智」而不生其餘之法?答:若某一法的生起繫屬於另一法,必須那一法無間,這一法才得生起——好比芽等的生起要憑藉種子等。然而這裡並沒有等無間緣(種子與芽是色法,色法無等無間緣)。
又問:諸阿羅漢的最後心心所,為什麼說不是等無間緣?答:因為沒有其餘的心與心所接續它而生起。難:如此說來,凡是無間滅去的心也名為「意」(意界),那麼最後心之後既然不生起識,它也就不應當名為意了。答:「意」是就「作所依」而顯的,不是就「起作用」而顯的;這最後心仍有可作所依的意義(只是其餘助緣缺少,所以後識不生),所以仍得名意。而等無間緣是就「起作用」而顯的:凡是被這個緣取為果的法,決定沒有任何法、任何有情能加以障礙而令它不生。所以最後心雖然可以得「意」之名,卻不可說是等無間緣。
兩重四句分別。 問:凡是與心作「等無間(果)」的法,也都是『心無間(接在心後生起)』嗎?答:應作四句分別。第一句(是心等無間而非心無間):從無心定出來時的心心所,以及第二剎那以後的二定剎那。第二句(是心無間而非心等無間):最初生起的二定剎那之生、住、異、滅四相,以及有心位中諸心心所之生、住、異、滅四相。第三句(二者俱是):最初生起的二定剎那,以及有心位中的心心所法。第四句(二者俱非):第二剎那以後的二定剎那之生、住、異、滅四相,以及無心定出時心心所之生、住、異、滅四相。
再問:凡是與心作等無間的法,也都是「與無心定為無間」嗎?答:也應作四句,只是次序對調——前面的第三、第四句就是這裡的第一、第二句;前面的第一、第二句就是這裡的第三、第四句。
又問:從二定出來的諸心心所,回頭望入定時的那個心,中間隔了很遠(隔了整段無心的時間),怎麼還能說是「等無間」呢?答:因為中間並沒有其他心心所來間隔(所隔者非心)。等無間緣至此解釋完畢。
所緣緣:所緣緣性就是一切法,對心與心所而言,隨其所應而立。譬如眼識及與它相應的心所,以一切色為所緣緣;如是耳識及相應法以一切聲,鼻識相應以一切香,舌識相應以一切味,身識相應以一切觸,意識相應則以一切法為所緣緣。
若某法對某法而言是所緣,那就沒有一個時候它對彼不是所緣——即使在『沒有正被緣』的時位,它仍然算是所緣所攝,因為『正被緣』與『不被緣』二者的相是一樣的。譬如薪柴之類,即使沒有在燒的時候,也仍然叫作「所燒」,相沒有差別。
問:心心所法對於所緣,在「處、事、剎那」三方面都有決定(決定緣此處、此事、此剎那);那麼對於所依(根)是不是也有這樣的決定呢?答:應說也有這樣的決定。不過在現在世時,心心所是親附於自己的所依的;在過去、未來則與所依相離。也有人說:在過去世也仍然親附所依。所緣緣性至此解釋完畢。
增上緣:增上緣性就是能作因——因為就是拿能作因來作增上緣的緣故。這個緣的體最寬廣,所以名為增上緣,因為一切法都是增上緣。
問:既然一切法也都是所緣緣(所緣緣性即一切法),為什麼偏說增上緣體最寬廣?答:與心同時俱起的諸法,不曾作過(自己這一念心的)所緣,卻仍能作增上緣,所以唯有增上緣體最寬。或者換一個說法:是就『所作寬廣』而名增上緣——因為一切法各各除去自己的體性之外,對一切有為法都能作增上緣。
問:有沒有哪個法,對某個法而言完全不是四緣中的任何一緣?答:有。就是自己的體性對自己的體性(自性於自性,任何一緣都不作)。對他性也有嗎?也有:如有為法對無為法,無為法對無為法(無為法不生,故不受緣)。
〔正64〕四緣在什麼時位上起作用
頌:二因於正滅時起作用,三因於正生時起作用,其餘二緣則與此相違而起作用。
論:前面說過五因是因緣性。這五因之中,俱有因與相應因二因的作用在「正滅時」。所謂「正滅時」,是顯示此法正在現在世——因為滅相正現前,所以名為正滅時。俱有、相應二因,是在果法將滅之位才起作用的;由於這二因能令與自己俱生的果法有作用的緣故。
所說三因於正生者:是指未來的法正處於「將生」之位——因為生相現前,所以名為正生時。同類因、遍行因、異熟因這三種因,是在果法正生之位作用才興起的。
因緣的二種時位既已說完,二緣的作用則與此相反。等無間緣是在法的「正生位」起作用,因為那果法要生時,前一念心心所要讓出位置給它。而所緣緣是在能緣之心的「正滅位」起作用,因為心心所必須在現在世時才能取境。至於增上緣,則在一切時位上都無障礙而住,所以它的作用隨著「無障礙」之位,一切都不遮止(生位滅位皆得)。
〔正65〕哪些法由幾個緣而生;破『一因生一切』之執
頌:心與心所由四緣生,二無心定只由三緣生,其餘諸法由二緣生。世間不是自在天等一因所生,因為諸法是次第而起等等的緣故。
論:心心所法由四緣生。其中因緣就是前說五因;等無間緣,就是前一念無間、已生起的、非最後的心心所法;所緣緣,就是隨其所應,或是色等五境、或是一切法;增上緣,就是隨其所應,各除自己的體性以外的其餘一切法。
滅盡定與無想定二定由三緣生,除去所緣緣,因為二定不是能緣(無心,故不緣境)。就因緣說,是由二因:一是俱有因,即生、住、異、滅等四相;二是同類因,即先前已生的同地善法。就等無間緣說,即入定前的那個心與相應法。增上緣則如前所說。像這樣,二定是由心等所引生的;而它又障礙心等的生起,所以它對於心而言只是『心等無間(之法)』,卻不是「等無間緣」。
其餘的不相應行以及諸色法,由因緣、增上二緣所生。
一切世間都只是從以上所說的諸因諸緣而起,並不是自在天、我、勝性等某一個因所生起的。
有人問:憑什麼這樣說?答:如果你們也承認一切事的成立要由其他的因,那豈不就捨棄了『一切世間由自在等一因而生』的立論?
其一,以「次第」破。 又,諸世間不是自在天等一因所生,因為它們是次第而起的。若世間真是自在等一因所生,那麼一切就應當同時俱生,不應次第而起;然而現見諸法是次第而生的,所以決定不是一因所起。
若說自在天是隨著自己的欲樂而如此(他要這個法現在生、那個法現在滅、那個法在後時生滅),那麼就成了『不是一因所生』,因為還要由樂欲的差別而生。或者退一步說:那些差別的欲應當一時俱生才對,因為所依的自在天本身沒有差別。
若說這些差別的欲還要等待其他的因,所以不俱起,那就不是「一切唯用自在一法為因」了。或者說:所等待的因也應當再等待其他的因,才有差別而次第生起——如此則所待之因將沒有邊際。若說它不再等待其他差別因,那麼這個因就沒有次第生起的意義,那些差別的欲也就不是次第生的了。
若承認諸因輾轉差別、沒有邊際,那就是信受「無始」了——如此徒然執著自在天為諸法之因,其實並未超出釋門的因緣正理。
若說自在天的欲雖然是頓時而生,而諸世間所以不俱起,是因為世間隨自在天的欲而生——這也不合理,因為那自在天的欲,前後二位並沒有差別(既無差別,果何以有先後)。
其二,以「無用」破。 又,那個自在天費了大功力生起諸世間,究竟得到什麼利益?若說是為了引發自己的歡喜而生諸世間,那麼這個歡喜若離開其餘的方便就不能發起,那就是自在天在「發喜」這件事上還要依待其他,那他就不算自在了。在喜這件事上既然如此,其餘的事也應當一樣,因為找不出可以分別看待的因緣。
或者說:若自在天造出地獄等無量苦具來逼害有情,只為看見這樣的景象而生起自己的喜樂——咄!這樣的自在天要來何用?依那些外道所說的頌,倒真是說得對了。
〔引頌·非本頌〕外道所誦的一首頌
頌:因為險惡、銳利、能燒,可畏而恆常逼害,喜歡吃血、肉、骨髓,所以名叫魯達羅。
論(頌後續破):其三,以「違世間」破。 又,若信受一切世間唯是自在天一因所起,那就等於誹謗抹煞了現前可見的世間其餘因緣與人的功力等事(種田織布、造車蓋屋,難道都不必人力)。
若說自在天要等待其餘因緣的助發功能才成為因,那只是朋附恭敬自在天的說法罷了——因為離開其餘因緣,實在看不出自在天另有什麼作用。或者說:那個自在天既然要靠其餘因緣幫助才能生,他就不該叫作自在了。
若執『最初的生起以自在天為因,其後相續生起的才等待其餘的因』,那麼最初所起的既然不待其餘之因,就應當像自在天一樣無始本有了。
至於「我」與「勝性」等說,也隨其所應,如破自在天那樣廣加徵詰遣除。所以沒有一個法是唯由一因而生的。
奇怪呀!世間人不修殊勝的智慧,像愚癡的禽獸一樣,實在可悲。他們在一生一生之中各各造下自己的業,自己領受異熟果與士用果,卻虛妄計執有自在天等作為原因。
姑且停止破斥邪說,應當辨明正義。
〔正66〕四大種與所造色互相為因
論(承前問):前面說『其餘諸法由二緣生』,那麼其中大種與所造色,自他互相對望時,是怎樣互為因緣的呢?
頌:大種對大種作二因,對所造色作五種因;所造色對所造色作三種因,對大種則唯作一因。
論:先說「大為大二因」:諸大種彼此互相對望,只有俱有因與同類因二義(同時互相依持故有俱有因,前生引後同類故有同類因)。
「大於所造能為五因」:是哪五種?就是生、依、立、持、養五者的差別。這五因其實都只是能作因的差別而已。從大種而起,所以說為「生因」;生起以後仍隨逐大種而轉,如同弟子依止師長,所以說為「依因」;能任持所造色,如同牆壁承載圖畫,所以說為「立因」;能令它相續不斷,所以說為「持因」;能令它增長,所以說為「養因」。這樣就顯出大種對於所造色是作「起、變、持、住、長」的因性。
「造為造三種」:諸所造色彼此互相對望,可以有三種因,就是俱有因、同類因、異熟因(能作因對一切法無差別地都轉,所以不常列入計數)。俱有因,是指隨心而轉的身業與語業(此二互為俱有),不是其餘的所造色。同類因,是指一切前生的所造色對於後起的同類者。異熟因,是指身、語二業能招感異熟的眼根等果。
「為大唯一因」:所造色對於大種只作一種因,就是異熟因——因為身、語二業能招感異熟的大種果。
〔正67〕心有十二種
論(承前問):前面已經總說『諸心心所之中,前者能為後者的等無間緣』,但還沒有決定說明:哪一種心無間之後有幾種心生起?又從幾種心之後有哪一種心生起?現在應當決定地說。若略說,心有十二種。是哪十二種呢?
頌:欲界有四心——善、不善、有覆無記、無覆無記;色界與無色界各三心,除去不善;無漏另有二心。
論:且就欲界說,有四種心:善、不善、有覆無記、無覆無記。色界與無色界各有三心:除去不善,其餘如上所說(善、有覆無記、無覆無記)。這樣共十種,說的都是有漏心。若說無漏心,唯有二種:有學心與無學心。合起來就成十二心。
〔正68–71〕十二心如何互相生起
頌:欲界善心生九心,它又從八心生;欲界染心從十心生、生四心,其餘(無覆無記)從五心生、生七心。色界善心生十一心,它又從九心生;色界有覆心從八心生,又生六心;色界無覆心從三心生,又能生六心。無色界善心生九心,它又從六心生;無色界有覆心生七心也從七心生,無覆心則同色界之例。有學心從四心生、生五心,無學心從五心生、生四心。
論:欲界善心無間能生九心:一是自界四心;二是色界二心——入定時生彼善心、續生(結生)時生彼染心,依次而說;三是無色界一心,即續生時(生彼染心)。欲界善心無間可以生起無色界的染心,卻不能生無色界的善心,因為太遙遠了。無色界對欲界有「四遠」而稱遠:一所依遠、二行相遠、三所緣遠、四對治遠。此外又能生學心與無學心,即入觀的時候。
這個欲界善心又從八心無間而起:自界四心;色界二心——出定時從彼善心而起,又當被那染污定所逼惱時,從彼染心生起下地的善心(為的是依下地善心防止退墮);以及學心、無學心,即出觀的時候。
欲界染心(指不善與有覆無記二種),這二種各從十心無間而生——就是十二心中除去學、無學二心;因為在續生之位,三界一切心都可以無間生起欲界的染心。而這染心無間能生四心:就是自界四心,其餘的沒有生起之理。
其餘是指欲界的無覆無記心。這種心從五心無間而生:自界四心,以及色界善心(因為欲界的變化心是從彼定心而生的)。這種心無間又能生七心:自界四心;色界二心,即善與染污——欲界的變化心還生彼善心(還入定),而在續生位則生彼染心;再加上無色界一心,即續生位時這個無覆心能生彼染心。
色界善心無間能生十一心:就是除去無色界的無覆無記心。它又從九心無間而起:除去欲界二種染污心,以及除去無色界的無覆無記心。
色界有覆心從八心無間而生:除去欲界二染以及學、無學心。它無間能生六心:自界三心,加上欲界的善、不善、有覆無記三心。
色界無覆心從三心無間而起:只有自界三心,其餘沒有生起之理。它無間能生六心:自界三心,以及欲界與無色界的染心。
無色界善心無間能生九心:除去欲界善心,以及欲界、色界的無覆無記心。它又從六心無間而生:自界三心,加上色界善心,以及學、無學心。
無色界有覆心無間能生七心:自界三心,加上色界善心,以及欲界、色界的染心。它也從七心無間而起:除去欲界、色界的染心,以及學、無學心。
無色界無覆心如色界無覆心所說:從三心無間生,就是自界三心,其餘都不合理;它無間能生六心:自界三心,以及欲界、色界的染心。
學心從四心無間而生:就是學心自身及三界善心。它無間能生五心:就是前面四心再加無學一心。
其餘是指無學心,從五心無間而生:三界善心以及學、無學二心。它無間能生四心:三界善心以及無學一心。
十二心互相生起,至此說完。
〔正72·正73〕十二心開為二十心
論(承前問):怎樣把這十二心分為二十心呢?
頌:十二開成二十——三界的善心各分為加行得與生得二種;欲界的無覆無記分為四種:異熟生、威儀路、工巧處、通果心;色界則除去工巧處,其餘的數目如前所說。
論:三界善心各分二種,因為有「加行所得」與『生來即得』的差別。欲界無覆無記分為四心:一異熟生、二威儀路、三工巧處、四通果心。色界的無覆心分為三種,除去工巧處——因為上界都沒有造作種種工巧之事。這樣,十二心便成二十心:善心分為六(三界各二),無覆無記分為八(欲界四、色界三、無色界一);無色界沒有威儀路等,其餘之數如上,所以合成二十。
威儀路等三種無覆心,是以色、香、味、觸為所緣境;工巧處等則還兼緣於聲。這三種心唯是意識。至於威儀路與工巧處的「加行」,也通於四識、五識。另有一些論師說:有由威儀路與工巧處所引起的意識,能具足緣十二處之境。
這二十心如何互相生起? 且說欲界八種心中——
加行善心無間生十心:自界七心(除去通果心),加上色界一心(加行善心),以及學、無學二心。它又從八心無間而起:自界四心(二善二染),色界二心(加行善心與有覆無記),以及學、無學二心。
生得善心無間生九心:自界七心(除去通果心),以及色界、無色界的有覆無記二心。它又從十一心而起:自界七心(除去通果心),色界二心(加行善心與有覆無記),以及學、無學二心。
二種染污心無間生七心:自界七心(除去通果心)。它們又從十四心而起:自界七心(除去通果心),色界四心(除去加行善與通果心),以及無色界三心(除去加行善)。
異熟生心與威儀路心無間生八心:自界六心(除去加行善與通果心),以及色界、無色界的有覆無記二心。它們又從七心無間而起:自界七心(除去通果心)。
工巧處心無間生六心:自界六心(除去加行善與通果心)。它又從七心無間而起:自界七心(除去通果心)。
從通果心無間生二心:自界一心(即通果心)與色界一心(即加行善心)。它也從這二心無間而起,就是前面所說的自界與色界二心。
其次說色界六種心中——
從加行善心無間生十二心:自界六心,欲界三心(加行善、生得善與通果心),無色界一心(加行善心),以及學、無學心。它又從十心無間而起:自界四心(除去威儀路與異熟生),欲界二心(加行善與通果心),無色界二心(加行善與有覆無記),以及學、無學心。
生得善心無間生八心:自界五心(除去通果心),欲界二心(不善與有覆),以及無色界一心(有覆無記)。它又從五心無間而起:自界五心(除去通果心)。
有覆無記心無間生九心:自界五心(除去通果心),以及欲界四心(二善二染)。它又從十一心而起:自界五心(除去通果心),欲界三心(生得善心、威儀路、異熟生),以及無色界三心(除去加行善)。
異熟生心與威儀路心無間生七心:自界四心(除去加行善與通果心),欲界二心(不善、有覆),以及無色界一心(有覆無記)。它們又從五心無間而起:自界五心(除去通果心)。
從通果心無間生二心:自界二心(加行善與通果心)。它也從這二心無間而起,就是前面所說的自界二心。
其次說無色界四種心中——
加行善心無間生七心:自界四心,色界一心(加行善心),以及學、無學心。它又從六心無間而起:自界三心(唯除異熟生),色界一心(加行善心),以及學、無學心。
生得善心無間生七心:自界四心,色界一心(有覆無記),以及欲界二心(不善、有覆)。它又從四心無間而起:自界四心。
有覆無記心無間生八心:自界四心,色界二心(加行善與有覆),以及欲界二心(不善、有覆)。它又從十心無間而起:自界四心,色界三心(生得善、異熟生與威儀路),以及欲界三心(名目同色界所說)。
異熟生心無間生六心:自界三心(除去加行善),色界一心(有覆無記),以及欲界二心(不善、有覆)。它又從四心無間而起:自界四心。
其次說無漏二種心中——
從有學心無間生六心:通三界的加行善心,加上欲界的生得善心,以及學、無學心。它又從四心無間而起:三界的加行善心與有學心。
從無學心無間生五心:即前面有學心所生的六心之中,除去有學一心。它又從五心無間而起:三界的加行善心以及學、無學心。
幾個補充的問答。 問:什麼緣故加行善心無間能生異熟生、工巧處、威儀路三心,而那三心無間卻不能生加行善心?答:因為那三心勢力羸劣,不是由作功用(努力)所引發的;而工巧、威儀是樂於作功用去引發才轉起的,所以不能順著生起加行善心。至於『出定之心』不由功用而轉,所以加行善心無間可以生它們。
問:若是這樣,染污心無間也不應該生加行善心,因為二者不相順。答:雖然如此,但當厭倦煩惱之現行時,為了想要了知(煩惱),也可以生起加行;而欲界的生得善心因為明利之故(更容易接續)。
又:可以從那學心、無學心,以及色界加行善心,無間生起欲界生得善心;但欲界生得善心不是作功用所引發的,所以不能從它反過來引生那些心。又:欲界生得善心因為明利,可以從色界染心無間而生;色界生得善心因為不明利,所以不能從無色界染心無間而起。
三種作意。 作意有三種:一是自相作意,譬如觀色以變礙為相,乃至觀識以了別為相,如是等觀相應的作意;二是共相作意,就是四諦十六行相相應的作意;三是勝解作意,就是不淨觀、四無量、有色解脫、勝處、遍處,如是等觀相應的作意。
這三種作意無間都能令聖道現前,而聖道無間也都能具起這三種作意。若這樣說,就順於經中所說「不淨觀俱行修念等覺分」這句話。
另有論師說:唯有從共相作意無間,聖道才現前;而聖道無間則通起三種作意。至於經說「不淨觀俱行修念等覺分」,是因為修不淨觀調伏心以後,才能引生共相作意,從此無間聖道現前——是依這輾轉相生的密意而說的。
又有人說:唯有從共相作意無間聖道現前,而聖道無間也唯能起共相作意。若是這樣,那麼有依未至定等三地證入正性離生的人,聖道無間可以生欲界的共相作意(因為地不太遠);但若依第二、第三、第四靜慮證入正性離生,聖道無間又能起哪一種作意呢?不能起欲界的共相作意,因為太遙遠了;也不是在那個地中已有曾得的共相作意——與已曾得的順決擇分不同(若說起自地未曾得的共相作意,那其實就是聖道);而諸聖者的順決擇分也不可能再現前,因為已經得果之後不可能重新發起加行道。
若說另有一種共相作意,是在順決擇分俱時已修得的,由於繫屬於彼、是彼之同類——譬如觀諸行皆是無常、觀一切法皆是非我、涅槃寂靜,聖道無間可以引它現前。毘婆沙師不許這種說法,因為違背正理。
若依未至定得阿羅漢果,其後出觀之心,或即是未至定地、或是欲界地。若依無所有處得阿羅漢果,其後出觀之心,或即是無所有處地、或是有頂地。若依其餘諸地得阿羅漢果,其後出觀之心唯是自地,不通其餘之地。
於欲界中有三種作意:一聞所成、二思所成、三生所得。色界也有三種作意:一聞所成、二修所成、三生所得,而沒有思所成——因為在那裡舉心思惟時就入定了。無色界唯有二種作意:一修所成、二生所得。
這其中有五種作意無間能令聖道現前,除去「生所得」的那三種,因為聖道是繫屬於加行心的。而聖道無間也能發生欲界的生得作意,因為它明利之故。
〔正74〕某一心現前時,可以得到幾心
論(承前問):於前面所說的十二心中,哪一心現前時、有幾心可得?
頌:三界的染心之中,依次可得六心、六心、二心;色界善心可得三心,有學心可得四心;其餘諸心現前時,都只能得自心而已。
論:欲界染心正現前之位,十二心之內可以得到六心——因為這些心先前不成就,如今成就了。由於『以疑心續善根』以及「從上界退還」,欲界善心在那時名為得;由於『起惑而退』以及「從上界退還」,得欲界二心(不善與有覆),並得色界一有覆心;由於起惑而退,得無色界一有覆心,並得學心。所以名為得六。
色界染心正現前之位,十二心之內也得六心。由於從無色界退還,得欲界一無覆無記心以及色界三心;色界染心自身也由退而得;由於起惑而退,得無色界一有覆心,並得學心。所以名為得六。
無色界染心正現前之位,十二心之內唯得二心:由於起惑而退,得彼染心並得學心。所以名為得二。
色界善心正現前之位,十二心之內可得三心,就是彼善心以及欲界、色界的無覆無記心——這是由於昇進的緣故。
若有學心正現前之位,十二心之內可得四心,就是有學心以及欲界、色界的無覆無記心,並無色界善心——這是由於最初證入正性離生,以及由聖道離欲界、色界之染的緣故。
「餘」是指前面所說染等諸心以外的其餘心;論中沒有說那些心正現前時得心的差別。應知那些心正現前之位,唯有自心可得(不兼得他心)。
另有一家對此總括而說一頌。
〔引頌·非本頌〕他家總說得心的一頌
頌:有智慧的人說:染心現起時得九心,善心之中得六心,無記心則唯得無記。
論(論主之評):於善心中,應當說得七心才對——一、由正見續善根時,欲界善心生起之位名為得;二、三、離欲界染的究竟位中,頓時得欲界與色界的無覆無記二心;四、五、得色界與無色界的三摩地時,那二界的善心說名為得;六、七、最初證入正性離生之位與證阿羅漢果時,學心與無學心說名為得。其餘的(染心與無記)依前面所釋,就可以知道它們的相狀了。
〔引頌·非本頌〕總攝前義的一頌
論(承前):為了總攝前面所說之義,再說一頌。
頌:由託生(結生)、由入定、由離染、由退,以及在續善根之位,這五種時位上會「得心」——因為那些心是先前所不曾成就的。
〔Second Half of Root 62 · Root 63〕The Names and Entities of the Four Conditions
Stanza: It is said that there are four kinds of condition. The causal condition is the five causes among the six, excluding the enabling cause; the immediately antecedent condition is mind and mental factors already arisen, excluding the last mind; the object condition is all dharmas; the dominant condition is the enabling cause.
Treatise: Where are these four conditions stated? They are stated in a sūtra. As a sūtra says, there is “the nature of the four conditions,” namely the nature of the causal condition, of the immediately antecedent condition, of the object condition, and of the dominant condition. The word “nature” spoken of here refers to the class of a condition (there is no further thing called a nature).
First the causal condition: among the six causes (enabling, coexistent, homogeneous, associated, all-pervading, maturation), excluding the enabling cause, the remaining five causes are the nature of the causal condition.
Next the immediately antecedent condition: excluding the last moment of mind and mental factors of an arhat about to enter nirvāṇa, all other mind and mental factors that have already arisen are the nature of the immediately antecedent condition. Why is it called immediately antecedent? Because the dharmas this condition produces are equal before and after with no interval between, and on this sense the name immediately antecedent is established.
Just because equality is required, form and the rest cannot be established as immediately antecedent conditions — for the arising of form is not equal. For instance, a form of the desire realm sometimes gives rise without interval to two kinds of nonmanifest form, of the desire realm and of the form realm; and sometimes it gives rise without interval to nonmanifest form of the desire realm and nonmanifest form without outflows (two kinds together). In this way forms become present mixed together, whereas what the immediately antecedent condition produces must be without mixture; and so form is not established as an immediately antecedent condition.
The Venerable Vasumitra has a further account of this point: within one and the same body a portion of nourished form continues unbroken, and afterwards a second portion of nourished form arises, and the two do not injure or contradict each other (they can coexist), and so they cannot be established as an immediately antecedent condition. The Venerable One (Dharmatrāta) says further that when forms arise without interval they are sometimes few and sometimes many — sometimes many produce few, as burning a great heap of rice straw makes a small heap of ash; and sometimes few produce many, as a single fine seed grows into a banyan tree whose root, trunk, branches, and leaves flourish by degrees, the trunk rising high and the boughs hanging low, casting shade over a wide space.
Someone objects: when mental factors arise without interval, are there no classes of them differing in number? For instance, the number of mental factors in a wholesome, an unwholesome, and an indeterminate mind differs; and so too the number of mental factors in a concentration with applied and sustained thought differs from that in other concentrations. Answer: such differences of number obtain only when unlike kinds are compared with one another; within one and the same kind there is no case of inequality — no one feeling arises without interval into many feelings, and no many feelings arise without interval into one feeling; and perception and the other mental factors are the same, so there is no fault of inequality.
Again it is asked: is it then only a preceding dharma of one’s own kind that can be an immediately antecedent condition of a later one? Answer: it is not. How then? The preceding class of mind (mind together with its associated mental factors making one class) serves as a whole as the immediately antecedent condition of the following class of mind, and is not limited to what is set over against its own kind. What was said above, that within the kind that is the entity of feeling and the rest few do not produce many, was said only to explain the sense of the word “equal.”
There is a class of people who admit only continuity within a kind, holding that an immediately antecedent condition obtains only within one’s own kind — that mind produces only mind and feeling only feeling, and so on at length for each of the rest. On their account, when a defiled mind arises without interval from an undefiled mind, the afflictions within that defiled mind take as their immediately antecedent condition the afflictions that ceased earlier; just as, on emerging from the absorption of cessation, the mind arises taking as its condition the mind that ceased earlier when one was entering the absorption of cessation. Their account is not good, for on it the first mind without outflows (before which there is no mind without outflows of the same kind) would have to arise while lacking an immediately antecedent condition.
Formations not associated with mind, like forms, also become present mixed together, and so are not immediately antecedent conditions — for formations not associated with mind that belong to the three realms and those not bound within the three realms may become present at the same time.
Someone asks: why is an immediately antecedent condition not allowed in the future time-period? Answer: because future dharmas abide mixed together and admit of no sequence of before and after.
Again it is asked: since the future has no before and after, how can the World-Honored One know of the future time-period that “after this dharma without interval that dharma should arise”? Answer: he knows it manifestly by comparison with past and present dharmas. It is transmitted that the World-Honored One sees that in the past time-period such and such an action called forth such and such a result, and that after this dharma without interval that dharma arose; and sees that in the present time-period such and such an action calls forth such and such a result, and that after this dharma without interval that dharma arises. Having so seen, he can then, among those dharmas of the future that abide mixed together, know as it really is that after this dharma that dharma should arise.
Although he knows in this way, it is not inferential cognition. For the Buddha, merely by comparing the causal sequences of past and present, is able to know manifestly, upon those future dharmas that abide mixed together, that such and such a sentient being will in a future time-period perform such and such an action and call forth such and such a result; this is included in the knowledge of aspiration, and so is not inferential knowledge.
Objection: if so, then before the World-Honored One had seen the prior limit, the past, he ought to have been unable to know dharmas of the later limit, the future. Another party says instead: within the continuum of a sentient being there is from the first a “prior sign of the cause” of a future result, which is a differentiated dharma within the aggregate of formations not associated with mind; the Buddha need only observe this sign to know the future, and need not range manifestly into the meditative absorptions and arouse the supernormal knowledge of birth and death. If that were so, the Buddhas would know the future by divining from signs and not by direct realization.
Therefore one should follow what the Sautrāntika masters say: the World-Honored One, on merely directing his mind in a single moment, knows all dharmas everywhere, neither by inference nor by reading signs. This account is the good one. As the World-Honored One himself said: the powers of the Buddhas and the domain of the Buddhas are inconceivable.
Again it is asked: if the future has no determinate sequence of before and after established, why does scripture say precisely that the highest worldly dharma is without interval followed only by the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering and by no other dharma? And so on at length up to the vajra-like concentration being without interval followed only by the knowledge of exhaustion and by no other dharma? Answer: if the arising of one dharma is bound to another dharma, then only when that dharma is immediately antecedent can this dharma arise — as the arising of a sprout and the rest depends on a seed and the rest. Yet there is no immediately antecedent condition in that case (seed and sprout are form, and form has no immediately antecedent condition).
Again it is asked: why is it said that the last mind and mental factors of an arhat are not an immediately antecedent condition? Answer: because no further mind and mental factors continue on from them and arise. Objection: on this account, every mind that has ceased without interval is also named mind-faculty; then, since no consciousness arises after the last mind, it too ought not to be named mind-faculty. Answer: mind-faculty is displayed by way of serving as a support, not by way of exercising an operation; and this last mind still has the sense of being available as a support (it is only that the remaining assisting conditions are lacking, and so no subsequent consciousness arises), and so it still obtains the name mind-faculty. The immediately antecedent condition, however, is displayed by way of exercising an operation: of any dharma taken as a result by this condition, there are definitely no dharmas and no sentient beings that can obstruct it so as to keep it from arising. Therefore the last mind, though it may obtain the name mind-faculty, may not be said to be an immediately antecedent condition.
Two fourfold analyses. Question: is every dharma that is an immediately antecedent result of mind also a dharma that arises directly after mind? Answer: four alternatives should be distinguished. First alternative (immediately antecedent to mind but not arising directly after mind): the mind and mental factors on emerging from a mindless absorption, and the moments of the two absorptions from the second moment onward. Second alternative (arising directly after mind but not immediately antecedent to mind): the four marks of arising, abiding, change, and cessation belonging to the first arisen moment of the two absorptions, and the four marks of arising, abiding, change, and cessation belonging to mind and mental factors in a state possessed of mind. Third alternative (both): the first arisen moment of the two absorptions, and mind and mental factors in a state possessed of mind. Fourth alternative (neither): the four marks of arising, abiding, change, and cessation belonging to the moments of the two absorptions from the second moment onward, and the four marks of arising, abiding, change, and cessation belonging to the mind and mental factors on emerging from a mindless absorption.
It is asked again: is every dharma immediately antecedent to mind also a dharma directly after a mindless absorption? Answer: four alternatives are to be made here likewise, only with the order transposed — the third and fourth alternatives above are the first and second here, and the first and second above are the third and fourth here.
Again it is asked: when mind and mental factors emerge from the two absorptions and look back to the mind at the time of entering, a long stretch lies between (a whole span of mindlessness), so how can they still be said to be immediately antecedent? Answer: because no other mind and mental factors intervene in between (what intervenes is not mind). The explanation of the immediately antecedent condition ends here.
The object condition: the nature of the object condition is all dharmas, established with respect to mind and mental factors each as applicable. For instance, visual consciousness and the mental factors associated with it take all visible form as object condition; likewise auditory consciousness and its associated dharmas take all sound, olfactory consciousness and its associates all odor, gustatory consciousness and its associates all taste, tactile consciousness and its associates all tangibles, and mental consciousness and its associates take all dharmas as object condition.
If a dharma is an object for another dharma, then there is no time at which it is not an object for that one — even at a time when it is not actually being taken as an object, it still counts as included among objects, because being actually taken as an object and not being taken as an object have one and the same character. It is like firewood and the like, which even when not being burned is still called fuel, since there is no difference in character.
Question: mind and mental factors are determinate toward their object in three respects, place, entity, and moment (determinately taking this place, this entity, this moment); is there likewise such determinacy toward the support, the faculty? Answer: it should be said that there is such determinacy likewise. Yet in the present time-period mind and mental factors intimately adhere to their own support, while in past and future they are separated from the support. Some say instead: in the past time-period too they still intimately adhere to their support. The explanation of the nature of the object condition ends here.
The dominant condition: the nature of the dominant condition is just the enabling cause — for it is the enabling cause that is taken as the dominant condition. The entity of this condition is the broadest of all, and so it is named the dominant condition, because all dharmas are dominant conditions.
Question: since all dharmas are also object conditions (the nature of the object condition being all dharmas), why is it said of the dominant condition alone that its entity is broadest? Answer: the dharmas arising together with a given mind have never served as the object of that very moment of mind, and yet they can still serve as dominant conditions; and so the entity of the dominant condition alone is broadest. Or, to put it another way: it is named the dominant condition with respect to the breadth of what it does — for all dharmas, each excluding its own entity, can serve as dominant conditions for all conditioned dharmas.
Question: is there any dharma that, with respect to some dharma, is none whatever of the four conditions? Answer: there is. It is one’s own entity with respect to one’s own entity (an intrinsic nature serves as none of the conditions for itself). Is there such a case with respect to another nature as well? There is: a conditioned dharma with respect to an unconditioned dharma, and an unconditioned dharma with respect to an unconditioned dharma (an unconditioned dharma does not arise, and so receives no condition).
〔Root 64〕At Which Positions the Four Conditions Operate
Stanza: Two causes operate at the moment of ceasing, three causes operate at the moment of arising, and the remaining two conditions operate contrariwise.
Treatise: It was said above that the five causes are the nature of the causal condition. Among these five causes, the coexistent cause and the associated cause operate at the moment of ceasing. “The moment of ceasing” displays that the dharma is in the present time-period — because the mark of ceasing is before us, it is named the moment of ceasing. The coexistent and associated causes exercise their operation only at the stage where the resultant dharma is about to cease, since these two causes cause the resultant dharma that arises together with them to have its operation.
As for the three causes at the moment of arising: this refers to a future dharma standing at the stage of being about to arise — because the mark of arising is before us, it is named the moment of arising. The homogeneous cause, the all-pervading cause, and the maturation cause, these three, have their operation arise at the stage where the resultant dharma is arising.
The two positions of the causal condition having been stated, the operation of the two conditions is the reverse of this. The immediately antecedent condition operates at the stage of a dharma’s arising, because when that resultant dharma is to arise the preceding mind and mental factors must yield their place to it. The object condition operates at the stage of the ceasing of the mind that takes it, because mind and mental factors must be in the present time-period in order to grasp an object. As for the dominant condition, it abides at every position without obstruction, and so its operation follows the position of not obstructing and bars nothing at all (it obtains at the stage of arising and at the stage of ceasing alike).
〔Root 65〕From How Many Conditions Each Dharma Arises; Refuting the Grasping That One Cause Produces All
Stanza: Mind and mental factors arise from four conditions, the two mindless absorptions from three only, and the remaining dharmas from two conditions. The world is not produced by Īśvara or the like as a single cause, because dharmas arise in sequence and for other such reasons.
Treatise: Mind and mental factors arise from four conditions. Their causal condition is the five causes stated above; their immediately antecedent condition is the mind and mental factors of the preceding moment, already arisen and not the last; their object condition is, each as applicable, either the five objects beginning with visible form or all dharmas; and their dominant condition is, each as applicable, all other dharmas excluding its own entity.
The absorption of cessation and the absorption without perception, these two, arise from three conditions, excluding the object condition, because the two absorptions do not take an object (being mindless, they do not take an object). As to the causal condition, it is by two causes: first the coexistent cause, that is, the four marks of arising, abiding, change, and cessation; second the homogeneous cause, that is, previously arisen wholesome dharmas of the same level. As to the immediately antecedent condition, it is the mind and its associated dharmas before entry into the absorption. The dominant condition is as stated above. In this way the two absorptions are drawn forth by mind and the rest; and because they obstruct the arising of mind and the rest, they are for mind merely dharmas immediately antecedent to it, and are not its immediately antecedent condition.
The remaining formations not associated with mind and the forms arise from two conditions, the causal condition and the dominant condition.
All the worlds arise only from the causes and conditions stated above, and are not produced by any single cause such as Īśvara, a self, or the primal nature.
Someone asks: on what ground is this said? Answer: if you too grant that the establishing of anything requires other causes, have you not thereby abandoned the position that all the worlds arise from Īśvara and the like as a single cause?
First, the refutation by sequence. Again, the worlds are not produced by Īśvara or the like as a single cause, because they arise in sequence. If the worlds truly arose from Īśvara or the like as a single cause, then everything ought to arise all at once and not in sequence; yet we plainly see dharmas arising in sequence, and so they are definitely not produced by a single cause.
If it be said that Īśvara does this according to his own wish (that he wills this dharma to arise now, that dharma to cease now, and another to arise and cease later), then it is not produced by a single cause after all, since it further arises through differences of wish. Or, taking a step back: those differing wishes ought to arise all at once, since the Īśvara they depend on is himself without difference.
If it be said that those differing wishes must further await other causes and so do not arise all at once, then it is not the case that everything takes Īśvara alone as its cause. Or, if it be said that the causes awaited must in turn await yet other causes in order to differ and arise in sequence, then the causes awaited will have no limit. And if it be said that they await no further differing cause, then that cause has no sense of arising in sequence, and those differing wishes are not sequential either.
If it be granted that the causes differ in turn without limit, that is to accept beginninglessness — and in that case, though one vainly clings to Īśvara as the cause of dharmas, one has in fact not gone beyond the correct principle of causes and conditions in the Buddha’s school.
If it be said that Īśvara’s wish, though arising all at once, does not make the worlds arise all at once, because the worlds arise according to his wish — this too is unreasonable, for that wish of Īśvara’s has no difference in its earlier and later positions (and where there is no difference, how should the results be earlier and later?).
Second, the refutation by uselessness. Again, when Īśvara exerts great effort to produce the worlds, what benefit does he obtain in the end? If it be said that he produces the worlds in order to arouse his own delight, then, since that delight cannot be aroused apart from other means, Īśvara must depend on something else in the arousing of delight, and so he is not sovereign. And as it is with delight, so it should be with everything else, since no ground can be found for treating them differently.
Or again: if Īśvara produces the hells and other measureless instruments of suffering to oppress and harm sentient beings, merely in order to arouse his own delight at the sight of such a spectacle — enough! What use is such an Īśvara? By the stanza those non-Buddhists themselves recite, this is indeed truly well said.
〔Quoted Stanza · Not a Root Stanza〕A Stanza Recited by the Non-Buddhists
Stanza: Because he is perilous, sharp, and able to burn, fearsome and constantly oppressing and harming, and delights to feed on blood, flesh, and marrow, he is therefore named Rudra.
Treatise (the refutation continuing after the stanza): Third, the refutation by contradiction with the world. Again, to accept that all the worlds arise only from Īśvara as a single cause is to slander and wipe out the other causes and conditions of the world that are plainly visible, and the human effort and the rest (are farming and weaving, cart-making and house-building, all to be had without human labor?).
If it be said that Īśvara becomes a cause only by awaiting the assisting capacities of the other causes and conditions, that is merely the language of partisan reverence for Īśvara — for apart from the other causes and conditions no distinct function of his can in fact be seen. Or again: if that Īśvara can produce only with the help of other causes and conditions, then he ought not to be called sovereign.
If one holds that the first arising has Īśvara as its cause while only what arises thereafter in continuity awaits other causes, then, since what first arose awaited no other cause, it ought to be beginningless and originally existent, just like Īśvara.
As for the accounts of a self and of the primal nature and the rest, each as applicable is to be examined and dismissed at length just as Īśvara was. Therefore there is no dharma that arises from a single cause alone.
Strange indeed! The people of the world do not cultivate excellent wisdom, and are like foolish beasts and birds — this is truly to be pitied. Life after life they each perform their own actions and each undergo their own maturation result and result of human effort, and yet they falsely construct Īśvara and the like as the cause.
Enough for now of refuting error; the correct doctrine should be set out.
〔Root 66〕The Four Great Elements and Derived Form as Causes for One Another
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): It was said above that the remaining dharmas arise from two conditions. Among them, when the great elements and derived form are set over against each other, in what way are they causal conditions for each other?
Stanza: The great elements are two causes for the great elements and five kinds of cause for derived form; derived form is three kinds of cause for derived form, and for the great elements one cause only.
Treatise: First, the great elements as two causes for the great elements: the great elements set over against one another have only the two senses of the coexistent cause and the homogeneous cause (being simultaneous and mutually supporting, they have the coexistent cause; the earlier arisen drawing forth the later of the same kind, they have the homogeneous cause).
The great elements as able to be five causes for derived form: which five? They are the differentiations of producing, supporting, establishing, upholding, and nourishing. These five causes are in fact only differentiations of the enabling cause. Because derived form arises from the great elements, they are called the producing cause; because once arisen it proceeds still in dependence upon the great elements, as a disciple depends on a teacher, they are called the supporting cause; because they can uphold derived form, as a wall carries a painting, they are called the establishing cause; because they cause it to continue unbroken, they are called the upholding cause; because they cause it to increase, they are called the nourishing cause. Thus is displayed the causal nature of the great elements with respect to derived form as arousing, altering, holding, maintaining, and increasing.
Derived form as three kinds of cause for derived form: derived forms set over against one another may have three kinds of cause, namely the coexistent cause, the homogeneous cause, and the maturation cause (the enabling cause proceeds without differentiation toward all dharmas, and so is commonly not entered in the count). The coexistent cause refers to bodily and verbal action that follows mind (these two being coexistent with one another), and not to the other derived forms. The homogeneous cause refers to all previously arisen derived form with respect to what arises later and is of the same kind. The maturation cause refers to bodily and verbal action being able to call forth the maturation result of the eye faculty and the rest.
Derived form as one cause only for the great elements: derived form is only one kind of cause for the great elements, namely the maturation cause — because bodily and verbal action can call forth a maturation result that is a great element.
〔Root 67〕Mind Is of Twelve Kinds
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): It has been stated in general above that among mind and mental factors the earlier can be the immediately antecedent condition of the later; but it has not yet been determinately stated after which kind of mind how many kinds of mind arise, nor after how many kinds of mind which kind arises. This should now be stated determinately. Stated briefly, mind is of twelve kinds. Which twelve?
Stanza: The desire realm has four minds — wholesome, unwholesome, obscured-indeterminate, and unobscured-indeterminate; the form realm and the formless realm have three each, excluding the unwholesome; and there are two further minds without outflows.
Treatise: Take first the desire realm, which has four kinds of mind: wholesome, unwholesome, obscured-indeterminate, and unobscured-indeterminate. The form realm and the formless realm have three minds each: excluding the unwholesome, the rest are as stated above (wholesome, obscured-indeterminate, unobscured-indeterminate). These ten in all are minds with outflows. As for minds without outflows, there are only two: the mind of one in training and the mind of one beyond training. Together they make twelve minds.
〔Roots 68–71〕How the Twelve Minds Arise from One Another
Stanza: The wholesome mind of the desire realm produces nine minds and itself arises from eight; the defiled mind of the desire realm arises from ten and produces four; the rest (the unobscured-indeterminate) arises from five and produces seven. The wholesome mind of the form realm produces eleven and itself arises from nine; the obscured mind of the form realm arises from eight and produces six; the unobscured mind of the form realm arises from three and can produce six. The wholesome mind of the formless realm produces nine and itself arises from six; the obscured mind of the formless realm produces seven and also arises from seven, and its unobscured mind follows the pattern of the form realm. The mind of one in training arises from four and produces five; the mind of one beyond training arises from five and produces four.
Treatise: The wholesome mind of the desire realm can without interval produce nine minds: first, the four minds of its own realm; second, two minds of the form realm — at the time of entering absorption it produces the wholesome mind of that realm, and at rebirth-linking it produces the defiled mind of that realm, in that order; third, one mind of the formless realm, namely at rebirth-linking (producing the defiled mind of that realm). The wholesome mind of the desire realm can without interval produce the defiled mind of the formless realm, but cannot produce the wholesome mind of the formless realm, because it is too far away. The formless realm is called far from the desire realm by four distances: first, distance of support; second, distance of mode of apprehension; third, distance of object; fourth, distance of antidote. Besides these it can also produce the mind of one in training and the mind of one beyond training, that is, at the time of entering contemplation.
This wholesome mind of the desire realm also arises without interval from eight minds: the four minds of its own realm; two minds of the form realm — at the time of emerging from absorption it arises from the wholesome mind of that realm, and again, when one is distressed by a defiled absorption, from the defiled mind of that realm there arises a wholesome mind of the lower level (in order to rely on the lower wholesome mind to guard against falling back); and the mind of one in training and the mind of one beyond training, that is, at the time of emerging from contemplation.
The defiled minds of the desire realm (that is, the unwholesome and the obscured-indeterminate), these two each arise without interval from ten minds — that is, from the twelve minds excluding the minds of one in training and of one beyond training; for at the stage of rebirth-linking any mind of any of the three realms can without interval produce a defiled mind of the desire realm. And these defiled minds can without interval produce four minds: the four minds of their own realm, there being no principle by which they produce the rest.
The rest refers to the unobscured-indeterminate mind of the desire realm. This mind arises without interval from five minds: the four minds of its own realm, and the wholesome mind of the form realm (since the transformation mind of the desire realm arises from that mind of absorption). This mind can also without interval produce seven minds: the four minds of its own realm; two minds of the form realm, namely the wholesome and the defiled — for the transformation mind of the desire realm further produces the wholesome mind of that realm (re-entering absorption), while at the stage of rebirth-linking it produces the defiled mind of that realm; and one mind of the formless realm, that is, at the stage of rebirth-linking this unobscured mind can produce the defiled mind of that realm.
The wholesome mind of the form realm can without interval produce eleven minds: that is, all but the unobscured-indeterminate mind of the formless realm. It also arises without interval from nine minds: excluding the two defiled minds of the desire realm and excluding the unobscured-indeterminate mind of the formless realm.
The obscured mind of the form realm arises without interval from eight minds: excluding the two defiled minds of the desire realm and the minds of one in training and of one beyond training. It can without interval produce six minds: the three minds of its own realm, together with the wholesome, unwholesome, and obscured-indeterminate minds of the desire realm.
The unobscured mind of the form realm arises without interval from three minds: only the three minds of its own realm, there being no principle by which it arises from the rest. It can without interval produce six minds: the three minds of its own realm, and the defiled minds of the desire realm and of the formless realm.
The wholesome mind of the formless realm can without interval produce nine minds: excluding the wholesome mind of the desire realm and the unobscured-indeterminate minds of the desire and form realms. It also arises without interval from six minds: the three minds of its own realm, together with the wholesome mind of the form realm and the minds of one in training and of one beyond training.
The obscured mind of the formless realm can without interval produce seven minds: the three minds of its own realm, together with the wholesome mind of the form realm and the defiled minds of the desire and form realms. It also arises without interval from seven minds: excluding the defiled minds of the desire and form realms and the minds of one in training and of one beyond training.
The unobscured mind of the formless realm is as stated for the unobscured mind of the form realm: it arises without interval from three minds, namely the three minds of its own realm, the rest being unreasonable; and it can without interval produce six minds: the three minds of its own realm, and the defiled minds of the desire and form realms.
The mind of one in training arises without interval from four minds: the mind of one in training itself and the wholesome minds of the three realms. It can without interval produce five minds: the four just named plus the one mind of one beyond training.
The rest refers to the mind of one beyond training, which arises without interval from five minds: the wholesome minds of the three realms and the two minds of one in training and of one beyond training. It can without interval produce four minds: the wholesome minds of the three realms and the one mind of one beyond training.
The mutual arising of the twelve minds is explained to this point.
〔Root 72 · Root 73〕The Twelve Minds Unfolded into Twenty
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): How are these twelve minds divided into twenty minds?
Stanza: The twelve are opened into twenty — the wholesome mind of each of the three realms divides into two, acquired through preparation and acquired by birth; the unobscured-indeterminate of the desire realm divides into four, maturation-born, mode of deportment, field of craft, and supernormal-result mind; the form realm drops the field of craft, and the remaining numbers are as stated above.
Treatise: The wholesome mind of each of the three realms divides into two kinds, because of the difference between what is obtained through preparation and what is had from birth. The unobscured-indeterminate of the desire realm divides into four minds: first maturation-born, second mode of deportment, third field of craft, fourth supernormal-result mind. The unobscured mind of the form realm divides into three, excluding the field of craft — because in the higher realms there is no making of the various crafts. In this way the twelve minds become twenty: the wholesome divides into six (two in each of the three realms) and the unobscured-indeterminate into eight (four in the desire realm, three in the form realm, one in the formless realm); the formless realm has no mode of deportment and the rest, and the remaining numbers are as above, so that they make twenty in all.
The three unobscured minds of the mode of deportment and the rest take visible form, odor, taste, and the tangible as their objects; the field of craft and the rest take sound as object besides. These three minds are mental consciousness alone. As for the preparatory stages of the mode of deportment and of the field of craft, they extend also to the four consciousnesses and the five consciousnesses. Some other masters say: there is a mental consciousness drawn forth by the mode of deportment and by the field of craft which can take all twelve sense fields as its object.
How do these twenty minds arise from one another? Take first the eight minds of the desire realm —
The wholesome mind acquired through preparation can without interval produce ten minds: seven minds of its own realm (excluding the supernormal-result mind), one mind of the form realm (the wholesome mind acquired through preparation), and the two minds of one in training and of one beyond training. It also arises without interval from eight minds: four minds of its own realm (two wholesome and two defiled), two minds of the form realm (the wholesome mind acquired through preparation and the obscured-indeterminate), and the two minds of one in training and of one beyond training.
The wholesome mind acquired by birth can without interval produce nine minds: seven minds of its own realm (excluding the supernormal-result mind), and the two obscured-indeterminate minds of the form and formless realms. It also arises from eleven minds: seven minds of its own realm (excluding the supernormal-result mind), two minds of the form realm (the wholesome mind acquired through preparation and the obscured-indeterminate), and the two minds of one in training and of one beyond training.
The two defiled minds can without interval produce seven minds: seven minds of their own realm (excluding the supernormal-result mind). They also arise from fourteen minds: seven minds of their own realm (excluding the supernormal-result mind), four minds of the form realm (excluding the wholesome acquired through preparation and the supernormal-result mind), and three minds of the formless realm (excluding the wholesome acquired through preparation).
The maturation-born mind and the mode-of-deportment mind can without interval produce eight minds: six minds of their own realm (excluding the wholesome acquired through preparation and the supernormal-result mind), and the two obscured-indeterminate minds of the form and formless realms. They also arise without interval from seven minds: seven minds of their own realm (excluding the supernormal-result mind).
The field-of-craft mind can without interval produce six minds: six minds of its own realm (excluding the wholesome acquired through preparation and the supernormal-result mind). It also arises without interval from seven minds: seven minds of its own realm (excluding the supernormal-result mind).
From the supernormal-result mind two minds arise without interval: one mind of its own realm (the supernormal-result mind) and one mind of the form realm (the wholesome mind acquired through preparation). It likewise arises without interval from these two minds, namely the two just named of its own realm and of the form realm.
Next, among the six minds of the form realm —
From the wholesome mind acquired through preparation twelve minds arise without interval: six minds of its own realm, three minds of the desire realm (the wholesome acquired through preparation, the wholesome acquired by birth, and the supernormal-result mind), one mind of the formless realm (the wholesome acquired through preparation), and the minds of one in training and of one beyond training. It also arises without interval from ten minds: four minds of its own realm (excluding the mode of deportment and the maturation-born), two minds of the desire realm (the wholesome acquired through preparation and the supernormal-result mind), two minds of the formless realm (the wholesome acquired through preparation and the obscured-indeterminate), and the minds of one in training and of one beyond training.
The wholesome mind acquired by birth can without interval produce eight minds: five minds of its own realm (excluding the supernormal-result mind), two minds of the desire realm (the unwholesome and the obscured), and one mind of the formless realm (the obscured-indeterminate). It also arises without interval from five minds: five minds of its own realm (excluding the supernormal-result mind).
The obscured-indeterminate mind can without interval produce nine minds: five minds of its own realm (excluding the supernormal-result mind), and the four minds of the desire realm (two wholesome and two defiled). It also arises from eleven minds: five minds of its own realm (excluding the supernormal-result mind), three minds of the desire realm (the wholesome acquired by birth, the mode of deportment, and the maturation-born), and three minds of the formless realm (excluding the wholesome acquired through preparation).
The maturation-born mind and the mode-of-deportment mind can without interval produce seven minds: four minds of their own realm (excluding the wholesome acquired through preparation and the supernormal-result mind), two minds of the desire realm (the unwholesome and the obscured), and one mind of the formless realm (the obscured-indeterminate). They also arise without interval from five minds: five minds of their own realm (excluding the supernormal-result mind).
From the supernormal-result mind two minds arise without interval: two minds of its own realm (the wholesome acquired through preparation and the supernormal-result mind). It likewise arises without interval from these two minds, namely the two just named of its own realm.
Next, among the four minds of the formless realm —
The wholesome mind acquired through preparation can without interval produce seven minds: four minds of its own realm, one mind of the form realm (the wholesome acquired through preparation), and the minds of one in training and of one beyond training. It also arises without interval from six minds: three minds of its own realm (excluding only the maturation-born), one mind of the form realm (the wholesome acquired through preparation), and the minds of one in training and of one beyond training.
The wholesome mind acquired by birth can without interval produce seven minds: four minds of its own realm, one mind of the form realm (the obscured-indeterminate), and two minds of the desire realm (the unwholesome and the obscured). It also arises without interval from four minds: the four minds of its own realm.
The obscured-indeterminate mind can without interval produce eight minds: four minds of its own realm, two minds of the form realm (the wholesome acquired through preparation and the obscured), and two minds of the desire realm (the unwholesome and the obscured). It also arises without interval from ten minds: four minds of its own realm, three minds of the form realm (the wholesome acquired by birth, the maturation-born, and the mode of deportment), and three minds of the desire realm (of the same names as stated for the form realm).
The maturation-born mind can without interval produce six minds: three minds of its own realm (excluding the wholesome acquired through preparation), one mind of the form realm (the obscured-indeterminate), and two minds of the desire realm (the unwholesome and the obscured). It also arises without interval from four minds: the four minds of its own realm.
Next, among the two minds without outflows —
From the mind of one in training six minds arise without interval: the wholesome minds acquired through preparation in all three realms, together with the wholesome mind of the desire realm acquired by birth, and the minds of one in training and of one beyond training. It also arises without interval from four minds: the wholesome minds acquired through preparation in the three realms, and the mind of one in training.
From the mind of one beyond training five minds arise without interval: that is, of the six minds produced by the mind of one in training just named, excluding the one mind of one in training. It also arises without interval from five minds: the wholesome minds acquired through preparation in the three realms, and the minds of one in training and of one beyond training.
Some supplementary questions and answers. Question: for what reason can a wholesome mind acquired through preparation without interval produce the three minds of maturation-born, field of craft, and mode of deportment, while those three cannot without interval produce a wholesome mind acquired through preparation? Answer: because those three minds are weak in force and are not drawn forth by applied effort; whereas the field of craft and the mode of deportment proceed by gladly exerting applied effort to draw them forth, and so they cannot accord with producing a wholesome mind acquired through preparation. As for the mind of emerging from absorption, it proceeds without applied effort, and so a wholesome mind acquired through preparation may without interval produce them.
Question: if so, then neither should a defiled mind without interval produce a wholesome mind acquired through preparation, since the two do not accord. Answer: even so, when one is wearied by the present activity of the afflictions, then in order to know them one may also arouse preparation; and the wholesome mind of the desire realm acquired by birth, being bright and keen, follows on the more readily.
Again: from the mind of one in training, the mind of one beyond training, and the wholesome mind of the form realm acquired through preparation, the wholesome mind of the desire realm acquired by birth may arise without interval; but the wholesome mind of the desire realm acquired by birth is not drawn forth by applied effort, and so those minds cannot conversely be drawn forth from it. Again: the wholesome mind of the desire realm acquired by birth, being bright and keen, may arise without interval from a defiled mind of the form realm; whereas the wholesome mind of the form realm acquired by birth, not being bright and keen, cannot arise without interval from a defiled mind of the formless realm.
Three kinds of attention. Attention is of three kinds: first, attention to an individual characteristic, as in contemplating form as having the character of resistance, and so on up to contemplating consciousness as having the character of discerning, and the attention associated with such contemplations; second, attention to a common characteristic, that is, the attention associated with the sixteen modes of apprehension of the four truths; third, attention through resolve, that is, the contemplation of impurity, the four immeasurables, the liberations possessed of form, the bases of mastery, and the totalities, and the attention associated with such contemplations.
All three kinds of attention can without interval cause the noble path to become present, and the noble path can without interval arouse all three kinds of attention. Stated in this way, it accords with the sūtra’s words, “one cultivates the awakening-factor of mindfulness and the rest in company with the contemplation of impurity.”
Some other masters say: only from attention to a common characteristic does the noble path without interval become present, while the noble path without interval arouses all three kinds of attention. As for the sūtra’s saying “one cultivates the awakening-factor of mindfulness and the rest in company with the contemplation of impurity,” that is because only after the contemplation of impurity has tamed the mind can attention to a common characteristic be drawn forth, from which without interval the noble path becomes present — it is stated with the hidden intent of this arising in turn.
Others say again: only from attention to a common characteristic does the noble path without interval become present, and the noble path without interval can arouse attention to a common characteristic alone. If so, then one who enters the certainty of the noble path in dependence on access concentration and the other two of the three levels may have the noble path without interval produce the attention to a common characteristic of the desire realm (that level not being too far); but if one enters the certainty of the noble path in dependence on the second, third, or fourth absorption, which attention can the noble path without interval arouse? It cannot arouse the attention to a common characteristic of the desire realm, because that is too far away; nor is there in that level an attention to a common characteristic already obtained before — unlike the factors conducive to penetration already obtained (and if it be said to be an attention to a common characteristic of one’s own level not previously obtained, that just is the noble path); and the factors conducive to penetration of a noble person cannot become present again, since after the fruit has been obtained the path of preparation cannot be freshly aroused.
If it be said that there is another attention to a common characteristic, cultivated and obtained simultaneously with the factors conducive to penetration and belonging to them as of their kind — as in contemplating that all formations are impermanent, that all dharmas are not a self, and that nirvāṇa is at peace — which the noble path can without interval draw into presence: the Vaibhāṣikas do not allow this account, because it contradicts correct principle.
If one obtains the fruit of an arhat in dependence on access concentration, the mind of emerging from contemplation thereafter is either of the level of access concentration or of the level of the desire realm. If one obtains the fruit of an arhat in dependence on the sphere of nothingness, the mind of emerging from contemplation thereafter is either of the level of the sphere of nothingness or of the level of the summit of existence. If one obtains the fruit of an arhat in dependence on the remaining levels, the mind of emerging from contemplation thereafter is of one’s own level alone and does not extend to the other levels.
In the desire realm there are three kinds of attention: first, formed through hearing; second, formed through reflection; third, acquired by birth. The form realm likewise has three kinds of attention: first, formed through hearing; second, formed through cultivation; third, acquired by birth — and it has nothing formed through reflection, since there, as soon as the mind is raised to consider, one enters absorption. The formless realm has only two kinds of attention: first, formed through cultivation; second, acquired by birth.
Among these, five kinds of attention can without interval cause the noble path to become present, excluding the three that are acquired by birth, since the noble path is bound to a mind of preparation. And the noble path without interval can also give rise to the attention of the desire realm acquired by birth, because it is bright and keen.
〔Root 74〕How Many Minds May Be Acquired When a Given Mind Is Present
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Among the twelve minds stated above, when which mind is present may how many minds be acquired?
Stanza: Among the defiled minds of the three realms, six, six, and two minds may be acquired in order; with the wholesome mind of the form realm three may be acquired, and with the mind of one in training four; when the remaining minds are present, only their own mind may be acquired.
Treatise: At the position where a defiled mind of the desire realm is present, six minds among the twelve may be acquired — because these minds were not accomplished before and are accomplished now. By restoring wholesome roots through a mind of doubt and by falling back from a higher realm, the wholesome mind of the desire realm is at that time called acquired; by falling back through the arising of an affliction and by falling back from a higher realm, two minds of the desire realm are acquired (the unwholesome and the obscured), together with one obscured mind of the form realm; and by falling back through the arising of an affliction, one obscured mind of the formless realm is acquired, together with the mind of one in training. Hence it is called acquiring six.
At the position where a defiled mind of the form realm is present, six minds among the twelve are likewise acquired. By falling back from the formless realm, one unobscured-indeterminate mind of the desire realm and three minds of the form realm are acquired; the defiled mind of the form realm itself is also acquired by falling back; and by falling back through the arising of an affliction, one obscured mind of the formless realm is acquired, together with the mind of one in training. Hence it is called acquiring six.
At the position where a defiled mind of the formless realm is present, only two minds among the twelve are acquired: by falling back through the arising of an affliction, that defiled mind is acquired together with the mind of one in training. Hence it is called acquiring two.
At the position where a wholesome mind of the form realm is present, three minds among the twelve may be acquired, namely that wholesome mind together with the unobscured-indeterminate minds of the desire and form realms — and this is by reason of advancing upward.
At the position where the mind of one in training is present, four minds among the twelve may be acquired, namely the mind of one in training together with the unobscured-indeterminate minds of the desire and form realms and the wholesome mind of the formless realm — and this is by reason of first entering the certainty of the noble path and of becoming free, through the noble path, from the defilements of the desire and form realms.
The rest refers to the minds other than the defiled and the others stated above; the treatise does not state the differences in minds acquired when those are present. It should be known that at the position where those minds are present, only their own mind may be acquired (no other mind being acquired along with it).
Another school states this in general in a single stanza.
〔Quoted Stanza · Not a Root Stanza〕Another School’s Summary Stanza on Acquiring Minds
Stanza: Those possessed of wisdom say: when a defiled mind arises nine minds are acquired; with a wholesome mind six minds are acquired; and with an indeterminate mind only the indeterminate is acquired.
Treatise (the author’s assessment): With a wholesome mind it should rather be said that seven minds are acquired. First, at the position where the wholesome mind of the desire realm arises when wholesome roots are restored through right view, it is called acquired; second and third, at the culminating position of becoming free from the defilements of the desire realm, the two unobscured-indeterminate minds of the desire and form realms are acquired all at once; fourth and fifth, at the time of obtaining the concentrations of the form and formless realms, the wholesome minds of those two realms are said to be acquired; sixth and seventh, at the position of first entering the certainty of the noble path and at the time of realizing the fruit of an arhat, the mind of one in training and the mind of one beyond training are said to be acquired. As for the rest (the defiled and the indeterminate), their character may be known from what has been explained above.
〔Quoted Stanza · Not a Root Stanza〕A Stanza Gathering the Preceding Sense
Treatise (continuing): In order to gather in the sense stated above, a further stanza is spoken.
Stanza: By taking birth (rebirth-linking), by entering absorption, by becoming free from defilement, by falling back, and at the position of restoring wholesome roots — at these five positions a mind is acquired, because those minds were not accomplished before.
讀這一卷之前
這一卷開頭只有八個字——「廣說因已。緣復云何」。上一卷把六因五果講完了,論主立刻追一句:因既然說盡,緣又是什麼?初讀的人會覺得多此一問:因與緣不是一回事嗎?正是這一問,把整部阿毘達磨最細的一道工序打開了。
神泰疏一開卷就替我們數過本卷的頌:「自下有十二行半頌辨四緣,於中有三」。五言頌二十字為一行,十二行半就是二百五十字——本卷正頌八塊,恰是這個數。所以「半行」不是零頭,而是承上一卷而來的半首頌:上一卷末尾那首頌的後半,正好落在『因訖/緣起』的關節上,玄奘分卷時捨頌界而從義界,於是這半首頌成了本卷的開端。讀本卷,等於從那個關節接下來。
泰疏又把這十二行半分成五段:一行半立四緣之體,一行明四緣的作用時位,一行明諸法由幾緣生,一行明大種所造互為因,最後「自下第五有八行頌廣明心義,重辨等無間緣」——八行頌全用在心上。這個比例本身就是提示:四緣之中,論主最在意的是等無間緣;而等無間緣一旦講深,就必須把『一念心之後能接哪些心』的全譜攤開來,於是有十二心、二十心、得心多少三段。四緣是綱,心是場。
還有一件事要先說:本卷中段有一段少見的破外道。阿毘達磨向來是自家清點法數,很少對外交鋒;但講到『諸法由幾緣生』時,論主忽然轉身,用整整一段破『一切世間由自在天一因所生』之說,並且引了一首外道自己的頌。這一段是全論難得一見的護法文字,下文會逐節教清。
一、四緣:為什麼是四個,以及每一個管什麼
〔一之一〕四緣不是論主的發明。 論一開口便自問「於何處說」,自答「謂契經中」——四緣是經中所說,論只是加以整理。這一步不可略過:阿毘達磨的體例,凡立法數必先交代出處,出處在經則其名不可改。經中作「四緣性」,論隨即解釋這個「性」字:「此中性者是緣種類」——「性」在這裡不是某種本質,只是『這一類』的意思。易誤處正在此:讀者常把「因緣性」讀成『因緣的體性』,於是四緣變成四樣東西;其實它是『因緣這一類』。眾賢在《順正理》裡把這一層說得更白:「此中緣性即是四緣,如四所居即所居性,為顯種類故說性言」——如同說『四個住處』與『住處這一類』,並不多出一物。落到讀法上:四緣是四種分類,不是四件實物;記住這一點,下文『一切法都是所緣緣』『一切法都是增上緣』這類話才不會嚇著人。
〔一之二〕因緣:把六因減去一個。 「於六因內除能作因,所餘五因是因緣性」——俱有、同類、相應、遍行、異熟五因合為因緣,唯獨能作因被挑出去,改配增上緣。先問:為什麼偏偏是能作因出局?因為能作因的定義是「不障礙」,它的範圍寬到把一切法都收進去;一個寬到無所不包的因,放在「親生」這一格裡就沒有分別力了。所以論把它挪去作增上緣,讓因緣專管「親能生」的五因。易誤處:以為六因四緣是兩套不相干的清單,於是死背兩遍。其實它們是同一批作用的兩種切法。寶疏把這層關係說得最省力:「因是親稱、緣是疎名」,又說「六因之中五是親故以親名同,四緣之中三是疎故以疎名同」——六因裡五個親、一個疎,四緣裡三個疎、一個親,親疎交叉,所以名字要分兩套。落地上,往後凡遇『此由幾因生、由幾緣生』的問答,先把親疎二字擺在心上,數目就不會亂。
〔一之三〕等無間緣:為什麼只有心能當。 定義是「除阿羅漢臨涅槃時最後心心所法」以外,一切已生的心心所。名字則出於「此緣生法等而無間,依是義立等無間名」——所生之法前後相「等」,中間沒有間隔,故名等無間。先問:為什麼色法不能當?論答得極巧:色法生起是不等的。同一念可以有欲界無表色與色界無表色一起現前,也可以有欲界無表色與無漏無表色一起現前——「以諸色法雜亂現前,等無間緣生無雜亂」。色法可以幾樣並排,心卻不能:一念只有一個受、一個想,不會一受生二受。這就是「等」字的實義。
論還記了兩位古德的補充。世友說:同一身中一分長養色相續不斷,又有第二分長養色生起,二者「不相違害」——能並存的東西,就沒有『讓位』可言。大德法救則說色法前後多少不定,並舉了兩個對稱的譬喻:燒一大堆稻稈只成一小堆灰,是從多生少;一粒細種長成諾瞿陀樹,「根莖枝葉漸次增榮,聳幹垂條多所蔭映」,是從少生多。易誤處:把這兩個譬喻讀成論主在談植物與火。它們是在證一件事——色法的量沒有「等」的保證,所以不堪立為等無間緣。
接著論主自設難題:心所不也有多少不等嗎?善心與不善心所具的心所數目就不同。答案分得很細:那是異類相望才有的多少,「然自類中無非等義」——不會有一受生多受。再進一步問:那麼是否只有自類前法才作後法的緣?論答「不爾」,並給出正解:「前心品法總為後品等無間緣,非唯自類」——是一整個心品讓位給下一個心品,不是受讓給受、想讓給想。落地上:等無間緣說的是位置的讓渡,不是同類的傳承;把它讀成「同類相續」,正是論主在下一段要破的執。
〔一之四〕唯執同類者的失誤在哪裡。 有一類人主張唯自類才有等無間緣,「心唯生心、受唯生受」。他們為此付出的代價是:從無染心無間生起染心時,這個染心中的煩惱只好用「先滅煩惱」作等無間緣——中間隔了一段無染,也硬要接回同類去;他們還舉出滅盡定為例,說出定之心是用入定前那個心作緣的。論主一句話破之:「彼說非善,初無漏心應闕此緣而得生故」。先問:這一破為何致命?因為最初生起的無漏心,此前根本沒有同類的無漏心可接;若只有自類能作緣,這一念就缺了四緣中的一緣而仍然生起——而心心所定由四緣生,是他們自己也承認的宗義。易誤處:以為論主在此否定滅盡定出心接入定心的說法。不是。那個模型論主自己也用(見下文四句分別),他只是不許把它推廣成「唯自類」。落地上:這是全論常見的破法——不破你的例子,破你把例子當成通則。
〔一之五〕未來為什麼沒有等無間緣,而佛又如何知未來。 有人問:未來世為何不許有等無間緣?論答「以未來法雜亂而住無前後故」——未來諸法還沒有排隊,沒有前後,就談不上誰接誰。這一答立刻引出一個更大的問題:既然未來無前後,佛如何知道「此法無間、此法應生」?論在此連錄三說而後取一。第一說是「比過現法而現知故」,佛比類過去現在的因果次第而於未來現前了達,並補一句「是願智攝故非比智」;論主難之曰若如此,「世尊未見前際,於後際法應不能知」。第二說是有情身內有未來果的「因先兆」,屬不相應行蘊之差別,佛只觀此先兆便知,「非要現遊靜慮通慧」;論主難之曰那就成了「於未來占相故知,非為現證」。第三說是經部:「世尊舉意遍知諸法非比非占」,論主判「此說為善」,並引世尊自語作結——諸佛境界不可思議。
先問:這一段為何要放在四緣章裡?因為它其實是在守住「未來無前後」這條線。若承認佛靠推比或占相,未來就得先排好隊,等無間緣就要伸進未來,前面的定義即壞。易誤處:把三說讀成佛學的認識論爭。它們是為了保住一條法數上的界線而發。落地上:讀阿毘達磨要習慣這種筆法——一個看似神學的插曲,往往是為了不讓某條定義漏水。
〔一之六〕阿羅漢最後一念心:是「意」,卻不是「緣」。 論問:羅漢最後心心所為何不是等無間緣?答「無餘心等續此起故」——後面沒有心接了。難者立刻反問:無間滅的心都名為「意」(作後識所依),最後心之後既不生識,豈不是連「意」也不該叫了?論的分判極漂亮:「意是依所顯非作用所顯」,而等無間緣是「作用所顯」。意是就『可作依』而立名,最後心仍然具備可作依的資格,只是其餘助緣缺了,所以後識不生;等無間緣則是就『實際起了讓位之用』而立名,凡被此緣取為果的法,「定無諸法及諸有情能為障礙令彼不起」——一取果就必生,沒有例外。所以「故最後心雖得名意,而不可說等無間緣」。
先問:這一字之辨有什麼用?它區分了資格與效力。易誤處:把「意」與「等無間緣」當成同一件事的兩個名字——本論確實常說『無間滅心名意』,容易滑過去。落地上:往後凡遇兩個名字看似同指一物,先問一句『這一個是就依而立,還是就用而立』,多半就解開了。
〔一之七〕兩重四句:把「等無間」與「無間」拆開。 論設二問,各答四句。第一問:與心作等無間(果)的,是否也都是接在心後起的?第一句是前者非後者:無心定出時的心心所,以及第二剎那以後的二定剎那——它們是心的等無間果,卻不是緊接著心而起。第二句是後者非前者:最初生起的二定剎那之生住異滅四相,以及有心位中諸心心所之生住異滅四相——接在心後起,卻不是心的果。第三句俱是,第四句俱非。第二問把「無心定無間」換進來,答案只是把前四句對調——「前第三第四句為今第一第二句」。
先問:這樣繞來繞去為了什麼?為了逼出一個結論:「等無間」是果的名字,「無間」是位置的名字,二者可以分離。所以論末後補了一問:從二定出來的心,回望入定之心中間隔了那麼久,怎麼還算無間?答「中間不隔心心所故」——中間隔的不是心,就不算隔。易誤處:把「無間」讀成時間上的緊接。它是心的序列上的緊接,時間可以拖很長。落地上:這一條解了後世讀者最常卡住的一關——無想定五百劫之後出定,那一念心的等無間緣仍是入定前的心。
〔一之八〕所緣緣:不被緣的時候,仍然是所緣。 定義是「所緣緣性,即一切法望心心所,隨其所應」:眼識與相應法以一切色為所緣緣,乃至意識與相應法以一切法為所緣緣。真正的教學處在後面一句:「若法與彼法為所緣,無時此與彼非所緣」,即使在沒有被緣的時位,它仍然算所緣所攝,因為「被緣、不緣其相一故」,並設喻——「譬如薪等,於不燒時亦名所燒,相無異故」。
先問:這算什麼道理?柴不燒也叫柴薪,是因為『可燒』這件事屬於它的相,不屬於火的臨在。同理,『可作所緣』是法自身的相,不因為此刻沒人緣它而失去。易誤處:以為所緣緣要等心去緣它才成立——那樣就把緣說成心造的了。論還順帶點出所緣有「處、事、剎那三皆決定」,並問所依(根)是否亦然,答亦然,唯現在世「親附自所依」而過去未來相離,另存一說「在過去亦親附所依」。頌疏為這一節配了一個極好的譬喻:「心、心所法其性羸劣,執境方生,猶如羸人非杖不起」——心是虛弱的人,境是拐杖,沒有杖便站不起來。落地上:所緣緣不是心的附屬品,是心得以生起的支撐;這一句往後在唯識學裡還要被反覆掂量。
〔一之九〕增上緣:最寬的一格。 「增上緣性即能作因」,體最寬,因為一切法都是增上緣。難者立刻抓住把柄:既然所緣緣也是一切法,憑什麼說增上緣獨寬?論答兩路。一路是舉反例:與此念心同時俱起的那些法,「俱有諸法未嘗為所緣」——同一剎那的伴侶做不成自己的所緣,卻仍是增上緣,可見增上緣的範圍確實更大。另一路是換角度:「或所作廣名增上緣」,一切法各除自性,對一切有為都能作增上緣,是就『所作之廣』而說。
先問:哪一路是正解?論兩存不判,這正是本論的體例。易誤處:把「增上」讀成『加強』。它的實義是不障礙——它什麼也不做,只是不擋路;而正因為不擋路的資格最容易滿足,它的範圍才最寬。末後論還設一問收尾:有沒有哪個法對某法完全不作四緣中任何一緣?有——「自性於自性」,自己對自己一緣不作;對他性也有,就是有為對無為、無為對無為。落地上:這一問是四緣章的封口。它告訴讀者,四緣雖寬,仍有邊界;無為法不生,所以不受任何緣。
二、作用落在哪一剎那:正滅時與正生時
〔二之一〕同樣是因,出手的時候不一樣。 頌曰「二因於正滅,三因於正生,餘二緣相違,而興於作用」。五因之中,俱有因與相應因的作用在「正滅時」,而「正滅時言顯法現在,滅現前故,名正滅時」;同類因、遍行因、異熟因三因的作用在「正生時」,即未來法「於正生位生現前故」。先問:因不是應該在生果的時候起作用嗎,怎麼會有因在「滅」的時候出手?關鍵在於這二因所生的是同時之果:俱有、相應是與果同一剎那的,果與因一起現在、一起趨滅,所以說它們「於法滅位方興作用」——不是因先滅了才生果,而是它們的作用只在現在這一剎那顯出來。反之,同類、遍行、異熟三因所生的是後時之果,果還在未來將生之位,因的牽引之力就落在那個「將生」上。
〔二之二〕二緣為什麼相反。 論說「二緣作用與此相違」:等無間緣在「法生位」起作用,「以彼生時前心心所與其處故」——它的工作就是讓位,位子讓出來的那一刻,正是新法生起之時;而所緣緣在「能緣滅位」起作用,「以心心所要現在時方取境故」——取境必須是現在的心,現在的心正在趨滅,所以它的作用落在滅位。至於增上緣,「於一切位皆無障住」,生位滅位都不遮。
易誤處:把這一頌背成四個時間點的口訣。它其實只有一條原理——作用之位隨果之位而定:果與因同時,作用就在現在;果在未來將生,作用就在生位;緣的工作是讓位,就落在生位;緣的工作是被取,就落在滅位。落地上,這一節是全論談「取果、與果」的樞紐;往後讀業品、賢聖品遇到『取果與果同時不同時』的問答,都要回到這裡。
三、何法由幾緣生:一張最短的檢核表
〔三之一〕三行清單。 頌曰「心心所由四,二定但由三,餘由二緣生」。心心所四緣具足;滅盡定與無想定只有三緣,「除所緣緣,非能緣故」——無心之定不緣境,自然沒有所緣緣;其餘的色法與不相應行只有因緣與增上緣二緣。先問:二定既然無心,為什麼還有等無間緣?因為二定是被入定前那一念心引生的,所以入定心與相應法就是它的等無間緣。但論隨即補上一句極要緊的話:「如是二定,心等引生。礙心等起故,與心等但為等無間,非等無間緣」——二定是心的「等無間法」,卻不是心的「等無間緣」。
易誤處:把這兩個名字看成一個。二定由心引生,所以它接在心後(是等無間法);但它的職能是擋住心不讓心起,一個擋路的東西不能反過來作讓位之緣。眾賢在《順正理》中就這一點特別追問「二定何緣是心等無間,而不說是心等無間緣」,並答以「與心等起定相違害,故」——本論此處只給結論,眾賢把所以然補足了。落地上:這一條是入定與出定之心如何接續的關鍵,往後定品全靠它。
〔三之二〕四緣之學的用處在哪裡。 這張表看似瑣碎,其實是把前面所立的四緣拿去逐類驗算:心具四、二定具三、餘法具二。凡立一套法數,必須能回頭對一切法逐項核對而不留例外——這是阿毘達磨的自我檢驗機制。落地上:讀者往後遇到任何一法,可以自己先問『它是心嗎、是無心定嗎、是色或不相應嗎』,答案一出,緣數即定。
四、破一因:三條理路
〔四之一〕論主為何忽然轉身。 頌末一句「非天次等故」,語極簡而含二事。頌疏拆得清楚:「此有兩意:一正非、二立理」——「非天」是所破(自在天等),「次等」是能破之理(次第等)。所破共三家:執大自在天為作者的、執「我」為作者的、執「勝性」為因的。論主先設一總問:憑什麼說不是一因所生?答得極利落——「若一切成許由因者,豈不便捨一切世間由自在等一因生論」:你若承認任何一事的成立要別的因幫忙,你的「一因論」自己就垮了。
〔四之二〕第一理:次第。 「謂諸世間若自在等一因生者,則應一切俱時而生非次第起;現見諸法次第而生,故知定非一因所起。」先問:這一破的力道在哪裡?在於單一而不變的因,推不出有先後的果。對方的救法是加一個「欲」:自在天欲此法今起、彼法後起。論主連追四步:若靠欲,就不是一因了;若說欲有差別,那些差別的欲既然同出於無差別的自在,也該一時俱生;若說差別欲另待他因,那就不是「唯用自在一法為因」;若說所待之因又待他因,則「所待因應無邊際」——而承認無邊際就是承認無始,「不越釋門因緣正理」,繞了一圈回到佛法自己的因緣說。
易誤處:以為論主在證明世界沒有創造者。他破的是一因——「故無有法唯一因生」。落地上:這一路推理的形式很值得記住:凡主張單一恆常之因者,都要面對『不變之因如何生出變異之果』這一關。
〔四之三〕第二理:無用。 「又彼自在作大功力,生諸世間得何義利?」若說為了發喜,那麼喜若離其餘方便便發不起來,可見他在發喜這件事上還要靠別的——「是則自在於發喜中既必待餘,應非自在」。論主接著寫下全段最重的一句:「或若自在生地獄等無量苦具逼害有情,為見如斯發生自喜。咄哉!何用此自在為?」先問:這句是情緒還是論證?是論證。它逼出對方立場的內在後果:若造苦具只為自娛,則所立之神與「自在」二字自相矛盾。落地上:這一破的方法不是外加價值判斷,而是把對方的設定推到底,讓它自己說出結論。
〔四之四〕第三理:違世間。 「又若信受一切世間唯自在天一因所起,則為誹撥現見世間所餘因緣人功等事。」先問:這算不算訴諸常識?它訴的是現見——種田要人耕、造車要人作,這些是眼前可驗的因緣。對方若說自在天要待人功助發,論主答「但是朋敬自在天言,離所餘因緣不見別用故」——那不過是敬語,不是道理。對方若退守『最初一起以自在為因,其後才待餘因』,論主答:那麼最初所起者不待餘因,「應無始成,猶如自在」。「我」與「勝性」二家,「隨其所應,如自在天應廣徵遣」。末後論主歎息:「奇哉世間不修勝慧,如愚禽獸,良足可悲」——人各自造業、各自受異熟果與士用果,卻要把帳算到別人頭上。落地上:破一因不是為了辯勝,是為了把因果的責任還給造業的人;接著論主便說「且止破邪,應辯正義」,轉身回到法數。
五、一首外道的頌:論主為什麼說「誠為善說」
〔五之一〕頌與它的來歷。 論主在「咄哉!何用此自在為」之後說「依彼頌言,誠為善說」,然後引出四句:「由險利能燒,可畏恒逼害,樂食血肉髓,故名魯達羅。」先問:這首頌是誰的?不是本論的頌——泰疏繫之於「彼事天婆羅門說」,是事奉自在天者自己所誦。所以本卷雖有此頌,卻不入本頌之數,這也是泰疏把本卷正頌數作十二行半的緣故。
〔五之二〕頌裡說的是什麼。 古德把頌中四事一一落到事相上:火箭險利而燒盡三國土,故曰「險利能燒」;以龍貫人髑髏繫於首、殺象取皮帶血反披,故曰「可畏恒逼害」;末句直說所食。至於名字,泰疏記玄奘的口義最直接——「魯達羅者,奘法師言:此云暴惡」;頌疏作「魯達羅者,此云暴惡,自在天有一千名,此是一號」;光記則作「此云瀑惡,大自在天異名。大自在天總有千名,今現行世唯有六十,魯達羅即一名也」。三家所傳的字與數目小異,而訓為暴惡則同。
〔五之三〕排誤:「誠為善說」四個字怎麼讀。 這是本卷最容易讀錯的一句。字面像是論主稱讚外道的頌;但上文剛剛說「咄哉!何用此自在為」,何以立刻轉為稱讚?古德在此分成兩路,本節先說論文自身給出的線索:論主所贊者不是那位天,而是這首頌所描述的形象與他所立的『以他苦自喜』正相稱——你既說他造地獄以自娛,那麼你們自己頌中「恒逼害」「食血肉髓」的形容,正好把這位神說準了。所以「善說」是就描述之準確而言,不是就所描述者之可敬而言。至於這一句究竟是反諷還是順取,四家讀法不同,錄在承衍。落地上:讀論遇到語氣忽然翻轉之處,先回頭看上一句的立場,多半就不會誤判。
六、大種與所造:五個因,卻不是俱有因
〔六之一〕四路對望。 頌曰「大為大二因,為所造五種,造為造三種,為大唯一因」。大種與大種互望,只作俱有因與同類因;大種對所造色,作生、依、立、持、養五因;所造色互望,可作俱有、同類、異熟三因;所造色對大種,唯作異熟因。先問:為何四路的數目全不相同?因為每一路能成立的「因義」不同,論逐一給了理由:所造色互望之中,俱有因限於「隨心轉身語二業,非餘造色」,同類因是「一切前生於後同類」,異熟因是身語業能招「異熟眼根等果」;而所造色對大種只剩異熟因,也正是因為身語二業能招大種之果。
〔六之二〕五因的實義,與最要緊的一句限定。 五因各有取譬:從大種而起故名生因;生已隨逐大種而轉,「如依師等」故名依因;能任持故,「如壁持畫」故名立因;令不斷故名持因;令增長故名養因。合起來即「如是則顯大與所造為起、變、持、住、長因性」。頌疏把五名與五義一一對配:「為起者,是生因也。為變者,是依因也。為持者,是立因也。為任者,是持因也。為長者,是養因也」。
但全節最要緊的是這一句限定:「如是五因,但是能作因之差別。」先問:這句話為什麼重要?因為讀者最自然的誤解,就是把「大種生所造色」讀成大種是所造色的親因(俱有因或同類因)。論在此明言:這五因只是能作因底下的五種分工,屬於「不障礙」那一格,不是六因中的親生之因。易誤處還有一層:五因既名為「生」「養」,聽起來親密無比,卻仍屬疎緣。落地上:這一條保住了前文「因親緣疎」的架構不被打亂——名字可以取得親切,格位不能亂放。
七、十二心:把一切心先數清楚
〔七之一〕怎麼數出十二。 論說「前已總說諸心心所前能為後等無間緣,未決定說何心無間有幾心生」,於是先立一張心的清單。欲界四心:善、不善、有覆無記、無覆無記;色界、無色界各三心,「謂除不善」——上二界沒有不善心;如是十種都是有漏心;無漏心唯二:學與無學。合成十二。
〔七之二〕排誤與落地。 先問:為什麼上二界沒有不善?因為不善心的體是能感惡趣異熟的煩惱相應心,上二界已離欲界之染,此類心在彼不起——這一條是承前品而來的舊義,本卷直接取用。易誤處:把「無覆無記」與「有覆無記」混作一類。二者同屬無記(不感異熟),差別在「覆」——有覆者為煩惱所覆而障聖道,無覆者不障。落地上:十二心是本卷後半一切數字的座標軸;下文所有「生九」「從八生」,數的都是這十二格。泰疏還替讀者做了一個橫向的檢核:「就十二心中,六心命終不受生」——十二格中哪些心可以在命終時現起、哪些可以在結生時現起,是相生表背後的真正機關。
八、十二心相生:一張表,兩個機關
〔八之一〕表怎麼讀。 四行頌把十二心的相生盡數列出:欲界善心生九、從八生;欲界染心從十生、生四;欲界無覆從五生、生七;色界善生十一、從九生;色界有覆從八生、生六;色界無覆從三生、生六;無色界善生九、從六生;無色界有覆生七也從七生;無色界無覆同色界之例;學心從四生、生五;無學心從五生、生四。先問:這些數字是怎麼算出來的?靠兩個機關。
〔八之二〕機關一:入定與出定。 欲界善心能生色界二心,論註明其一是「於入定時」;而它又從色界善心而來,是「於出定時」。這一條把定的進出納入相生表。其中有一段最堪玩味:色界的染心也能生欲界的善心——論說「彼染污定所逼惱時,從彼染心生於下善,為依下善防彼退故」。修定者被染污定所惱,退回下地起善心以自防,這是修行中的實況,論把它算進了法數。
〔八之三〕機關二:結生(續生)。 論一再說「於續生位」。結生的那一念心必是染污,所以三界任何心命終之後都能無間生起欲界染心——這就是「染從十生」的來歷(十二心中除學無學)。反過來,欲界染心只能生自界四心,「餘無生理」,因為染心不能直接躍上定地或他界。
〔八之四〕排誤與落地。 易誤處之一:以為「不能生」是被禁止。不是,是沒有那條路——如欲界善心可生無色界染心(結生時)卻不能生無色界善心,論給的理由是「以極遠故」,並列出四種遠:所依遠、行相遠、所緣遠、對治遠。易誤處之二:把這張表當成記憶題。它其實是一張心的交通圖:哪一念之後可能接哪一念,決定了修行的可能路線與退墮的可能路線。落地上:後文賢聖品講入觀、出觀、退法,全部要回到這張圖上取路。
九、二十心:把善與無記再切細
〔九之一〕為什麼要再切。 「三界善心各分二種,謂加行得、生得別故」——善心有靠功用修來的,也有生來即有的,二者的力用不同,不能同格。欲界無覆無記分為四:異熟生、威儀路、工巧處、通果心;色界除去工巧處,「上界都無造作種種工巧事故」;無色界更少。於是「善分六,無覆分八」,合前學無學二心,成二十。
〔九之二〕四種無覆無記是什麼。 異熟生是酬前業而生的心;威儀路是行住坐臥時所起的心;工巧處是造作技藝時所起的心;通果心是定所引發的變化與神通之心。論交代其所緣:「威儀路等三無覆心,色香味觸為所緣境,工巧處等亦緣於聲,如是三心唯是意識」,而「威儀路、工巧處加行亦通四識五識」;另錄一家異說:有由威儀路、工巧處所引的意識,「能具足緣十二處境」。
〔九之三〕相生為何忽然變複雜。 二十心的相生表比十二心繁得多,因為加行善與生得善分了家,通果心又只與定心相出入。最能說明問題的是那一組問答:加行善心無間能生異熟、工巧、威儀三無記,那三者卻不能無間生加行善心。理由是「勢力劣故,非作功用所引發故」;而反過來加行善心可以生它們,是因為「出心不由功用轉故」。緊接著又是一個排誤:既然如此,染污心與加行善心更不相順,何以染污無間能生加行善?論答:「雖爾,厭倦煩惱現行,為欲了知容起加行」——厭倦煩惱的那一刻,正是起加行的機會。落地上:這幾句是本卷少見的直接關涉修行的文字——功用心接得住不由功用之心,而不由功用之心接不住功用心;煩惱現行之際反而可以起觀。泰疏於此也做了與前段對稱的檢核:「二十心中八心命終不受生」。
〔九之四〕三種作意與聖道的出入。 論在二十心之末插入作意三種:自相作意(觀色以變礙為相,乃至觀識以了別為相)、共相作意(十六行相相應的作意)、勝解作意(不淨觀、四無量、有色解脫、勝處、遍處等)。三種作意無間都能引聖道現前,聖道無間也能起三種——如此則順於經說「不淨觀俱行修念等覺分」。另有二家:一家說唯共相作意能入聖道而聖道能出三種,一家說出入唯共相。論主為第三家設難:若依第二、三、四靜慮入正性離生,聖道無間能起哪一地的共相作意?欲界的太遠,自地未曾得的共相作意其實就是聖道,順決擇分又不可能得果後重起。若說另有一種與順決擇分同時已修、繫屬於彼的共相作意可被引起,「毘婆沙師不許此義,違正理故」。末後論還列出得阿羅漢果後出觀心的地:依未至定得果者,出觀心或即彼地或是欲界;依無所有處得果者,或即彼地或是有頂;依餘地得果者唯自地。並列三界作意之數:欲界三(聞所成、思所成、生所得),色界三(聞、修、生得,無思所成,「舉心思時即入定故」),無色界二(修、生得);八種之中「五種作意無間聖道現前,除生所得」,而聖道無間也能生欲界生得作意,「以明利故」。
先問:這一大段為什麼要放在二十心裡?因為作意正是心的分位之一,而聖道的出入即是心與心的相生——這一段其實是相生表在修道上的兌現。落地上:讀者若把它與前段的相生表對讀,便會看出本卷後半的真正主題是『一念心的來路與去路』。
十、現前得心:一念之中,會「得」到什麼
〔十之一〕「得」是什麼意思。 頌曰「三界染心中,得六六二種,色善三學四,餘皆自可得」。論釋得心之義只用一句:「彼先不成今得成故」——先前不成就,如今成就了,這叫「得」。先問:現起一心,怎麼會連帶得到別的心?因為「成就」與「現起」是兩件事:一個人可以成就某心而此刻不起它。當某些關節被跨過時(結生、入定、離染、退、續善),一整批心的成就狀態會同時改變。
〔十之二〕逐位算數。 欲界染心現前時得六:由疑心續善根、或從上界退還而得欲界善心;由起惑退與界退還而得欲界不善、有覆二心並色界一有覆心;由起惑退得無色界一有覆心並學心。色界染心現前時亦得六:由界退還得欲界一無覆與色界三心,色界染心自身亦由退而得;由起惑退得無色界一有覆並學心。無色界染心現前時唯得二:由起惑退得彼染心及學心。色界善心現前時得三:彼善心與欲色二界無覆無記,「由昇進故」。有學心現前時得四:有學心與欲色二界無覆無記並無色界善心,由初證入正性離生及由聖道離欲色染。其餘諸心現前時「唯自可得」。
〔十之三〕排誤與落地。 易誤處:把「退」讀成失敗的意外。在這張表裡,退與昇進是對稱的兩個機關——昇進使人得上地之心,退使人重新得回下地之心;得心之數的多寡,正記錄著一個人在三界階梯上移動了多遠。落地上:這一節把前面兩張相生表從『能不能接』推進到『接了之後成就狀態如何變』,是本卷最後一層。讀者若問阿毘達磨為何要算得這樣細,答案就在這裡——修行的進退是可以逐格記帳的。
十一、他家的一頌,與論主的補正
〔十一之一〕引頌。 論說「有餘於此總說」,引出一頌:「慧者說染心,現起時得九,善心中得六,無記唯無記。」先問:這一頌與本論前文的數目為何不同?前文三界染心分別得六、六、二,合為十四;此頌只說九。差別在算法:本論是逐界分算而容許重複計數,那一頌則除去重複而只算單數。同理善心,本論分算為七(色善三、學四),彼頌合為六。
〔十一之二〕論主的補正。 論主接著說「於善心中應言得七」,並逐一列出七個關節:由正見續善根時得欲界善心;離欲界染究竟位頓得欲色二界無覆無記;得色無色三摩地時得彼二善心;初入離生位與證阿羅漢時得學、無學心。先問:論主為何要補這一心?因為那一頌漏了「正見續善」這一位——一個斷善根的人重新續起善根,正是「先不成今得成」的典型,不該不算。
〔十一之三〕排誤與落地。 易誤處:以為論主在指摘他家錯了。論主的用語是「應言得七」,是補足而非推翻;同一組事實在不同算法下得出不同的數,本來就不相違。至於這一頌出於何家、以及眾賢如何為它辯護,錄在承衍。落地上:本論常引他家之頌而後補正,這是它『收攝而後抉擇』的體例——讀者遇到論中忽然出現一首不合前文數目的頌,第一步不是判對錯,而是先問『兩邊的算法是不是同一種』。
十二、五門攝義:一頌收全卷之末
〔十二之一〕頌與五門。 「為攝前義,復說頌言」:「由託生入定,及離染退時,續善位得心,非先所成故。」五門即託生(結生)、入定、離染、退、續善——凡「得心」,不出這五個時位;而所以稱為得,只因「非先所成」。
〔十二之二〕這一頌的作用。 先問:前文已逐位算過,何必再來一頌?因為前文是逐心而算(某心現前得幾心),這一頌是逐門而收(得心不出五門)。同一批事實,換一個軸重排一次,讀者才能記得住、用得上。易誤處:把它當作重複而跳過。它是本卷唯一的一張總表。
〔十二之三〕落到全卷。 回頭看,本卷從「廣說因已。緣復云何」起,先立四緣之體,次定四緣之用,再核諸法之緣數,中間破一因之執以護因緣正理,末後以八行頌把等無間緣落實成一張心的交通圖,並以五門收之。四緣之中,其餘三緣管的是『憑什麼生』,唯獨等無間緣管的是『接在誰後面生』——而修行所爭的,恰恰就是下一念心接在哪裡。本卷之所以把八行頌都給了心,理由在此。
承衍:四疏之鏡
以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另立一節,收四事:古德之判釋與四疏互異、眾賢之反破、真諦舊譯之異、可對讀之座標。鏡非論,只是換一種讀法看同一段文;並錄不判,各還其位。
一、四疏互異之處
四緣的四個譬喻。 三疏皆引婆沙為四緣配喻。寶疏所引作「因緣者,如種子法。等無間緣者,如開避法。所緣緣者,如任杖法。增上緣者,如不障礙法」;光記同引而文小異,作「因者,如種子法。等無間者,如開避法。所緣者,如任杖法。增上者,如不障礙法」。寶疏又於引後加一句自出的簡別:「准此四義攝法不盡。如有力能作,非唯不障」——四喻雖巧,仍不能盡攝諸法之相。此四喻是古德所傳,非論文所有。
「等」字究竟屬誰。 頌疏出三解:或前後心心所體各一故名等,或前心心所齊等與後為緣,或後心心所等用前為緣而「此等字通緣及果」。光記出六解,並補一路「等通前後兩處」,末後斷定四緣之名「並不得作有財釋」,唯持業、依主二釋可通。眾賢於《順正理》中另出數釋,泰疏總其數為五,並判「此五釋中,前三及第五是薩婆多」——是以五釋分屬二宗。四家解數不同而所爭者一:「等」是說緣,還是說果。並錄不判。
因與緣的分際。 寶疏取「親疎」為綱:「因是親稱、緣是疎名」;光記則取「約體」與「據用相似」二門,先引婆沙二說(因緣互攝/緣攝因而因不攝緣)而斷「此論同《婆沙》後說」,再以體用二門通之。二疏取徑不同,所解之論文則一。至於生等五因究竟屬因緣攝或增上緣攝,光記兩存其解而以前解為正——此為光記之判,論文本身未判。
「誠為善說」是反諷還是順取。 此為本卷四疏分歧最顯處。光記讀為反語,直下斷曰「論主調弄彼外道也」,並謂外道說此頌的本意在顯自在天「教化眾生種種變現」,論主是借他的話反刺。泰疏則讀為順取:「今論主云:生地獄等苦,發生自喜。故知彼頌亦是報身天事,成為善說」——彼頌所頌本是化身天,而論主所舉的是報身天之事,二相既合,故曰善說。頌疏但釋事相與名義,不判其為調弄或順取。並錄不判。
自在天三身之說。 泰疏記「彼事天婆羅門說自在天有三身」,一法身遍周法界、二報身居自在天宮為大梵王或摩醯首羅天王、三化身在世間護國土;光記亦作三身而第二作受用身,並記其相為「即佛法中說摩醯首羅天,三目八臂」;頌疏作法身、報身、化身。三家所傳大同而配屬小異。
魯達羅之訓與其名數。 泰疏記玄奘口義「魯達羅者,奘法師言:此云暴惡」;頌疏作「自在天有一千名,此是一號」;光記則作「此云瀑惡」,並記「大自在天總有千名,今現行世唯有六十」。字與數之異,並錄不判。泰疏又於同處記真諦之說:「真諦師云:有三阿脩羅,將三國土飛行空中,從摩醯首羅天上過」——是則此段事相之傳,泰疏兼存奘、諦二家。
大種五因之總結一字。 論文作「起、變、持、住、長」,而頌疏所牒之論文作「起變持任長」,並依之配名「為任者,是持因也」。一字之異,繫於所傳之本,唯錄不判。
末後引頌出於何家。 頌疏判為「此是論主引雜心師頌,明得心多少也」;光記同軌,作「此即論主敘雜心師說染心得九」,並進而斥之曰「雜心論師不說前一正見續善,但言得六,太少過也」。泰疏則別為一說:「餘說有十一。心師總說此頌,雜心論主以此頌頌十二心」——是以「有餘」為主張心有十一之師(學無學合為一無漏心),雜心論主乃以此頌配十二心者。三說並錄,不判。
光記之自標存疑。 於威儀路等三心之成就,光記會通本論與識身足論之異而備數解,末後自云「仍冀高明詳茲拙見」——古德於未安處明標存疑,此亦體例,據實錄。
二、眾賢之反破與補釋
眾賢於《順正理》中稱世親為「經主」。本卷相應段中明標經主者唯二,餘為正面立宗,並錄如下。
其一,緣性之訓。眾賢補云「此中緣性即是四緣,如四所居即所居性,為顯種類故說性言」——所對即論文「此中性者是緣種類」。此為補釋而非破。
其二,因相之增列。眾賢於四緣之前先列因相二二相對凡六重(生因與了因、定因與不定因、共因與不共因、近因與遠因、前生因與俱起因、自他相續因與非有情數因),並自造一頌收之:「無少成立不由因,一切由因佛所說;諸法因多細難了,世迷便謂總無因」。此為眾賢所增,本論無。
其三,破上座之舊隨界,並及經主之種子。眾賢記上座之說:「然上座言因緣性者,謂舊隨界,即諸有情相續展轉能為因性」,隨即破云「此亦同前經主所執種子義破,此舊隨界即彼種子名差別故」——是眾賢逕以上座之舊隨界與經主之種子判為一義而並破。此條是本卷系內對辯最密之處,其正破在後品,此錄其所在。
其四,未來前後之詰。眾賢曰「若執未來有定前後,如世第一於苦忍等,彼據何緣說定前後」——與本論「以未來法雜亂而住無前後故」同其結論而立論之路不同。
其五,二定何以非緣。眾賢設問「二定何緣是心等無間,而不說是心等無間緣」,答以由心力所引生、與心等起相違害;本論此處止言結論,眾賢廣其所以。
其六,破自在天段之開合。二本三理相同,而至極破之處,本論作「咄哉!何用此自在為」而下引外道之頌,眾賢則不引彼頌,逕作「咄哉何用事斯暴惡自在天為」——「暴惡」二字即泰疏所記玄奘於「魯達羅」之訓。二本開合之異,並錄不判。
其七,得心之數。眾賢為那一頌辯護:「如經主難,應言得七,然學無學同無漏故總說一心,言六無失」——學無學同是無漏,合說一心,故言得六不算失。寶疏引其文而不加斷語。此為一義二宗並錄,勝負不判。
附《顯宗論》之因緣八別。 《顯宗論》先立「六因四緣體雖無別而義有異」,下出八重分別:「因謂能生,緣能長養,猶如生養二母差別」;因一而緣多,如種子與糞土;「又因不共,共者是緣,如眼如色」;作自事名因、作他事名緣;能引起名因、能任持名緣,如花如蔕;「又近名因,遠者名緣,如珠如日」;能生名因、能辦名緣,如酪出生酥;正有義名因、能助顯發名緣,如字界與字緣。此八重是眾賢一系之整理,非本論之文,故居此節;寶疏於此亦全引顯宗之文,字同而句讀小異。
三、真諦舊譯之異
真諦《俱舍釋論》於本卷相應段譯名自成一系。四緣之名,諦本作因緣類、次第緣類、緣緣類、增上緣類——今之「等無間緣」,彼作「次第緣」,而彼本又以「等無間」釋「次第」之名,是以奘之譯名為彼之訓詁。六因之中,能作因彼作隨造因、異熟因彼作果報因;無表色彼作無教色、無漏彼作無流、尋伺彼作覺觀。二十心中,通果心彼作變化心(同段下文亦用通果心,二名互用)、異熟生彼作果報生心。修道諸名,作意彼作思惟、共相作意彼作通相思惟、勝解作意彼作欲樂思惟、正性離生彼作正定聚、未至定彼作非至定、續善根彼作接善根。
開合亦有異。「性」與「類」二字,奘作「此中性者是緣種類」,諦作「此中類者,是緣自性」,位置適反。色不立等無間之譬,諦本於諾瞿陀樹之前多出「貝多核中人」一節。破一因所引之頌,奘存音寫而作「故名魯達羅」,諦則兼義譯與音寫作「令啼稱律他」;奘之「頌」字,諦作音寫「首盧柯」。大種五因之總結,奘作「起、變、持、住、長」,諦作「生、變異、持、住、長」。末後攝義之五門,奘作託生、入定、離染、退、續善,諦作託生、入觀、離欲、退定、接善。
卷界亦異:玄奘於根品分五(之一至之五),真諦只分四;本卷全落真諦「分別根品之四」之後段,而真諦以「分別四緣義究竟」結其卷第五——收界與玄奘卷七之終同處,且彼本逕以「分別四緣義」名此一段,與本卷之題正相當。異譯之取捨屬譯者之事,此節唯並錄不判。
四、可對讀之座標
本卷所立者,是心與心相續的全譜,也是四緣之名的第一張定義表。四緣之名為後世法相之學所承用,而所配之體不同——本論以六因中之五因為因緣體,後世則繫之於種子與現行,一名兩系,可以對讀。等無間緣「唯心心所」而「色等皆不可立等無間緣」之制,於立多識並行之後如何安放,是一處必經之關。眾賢在本卷中逕以上座之舊隨界與經主之種子並判為一義而破,則本論主所懷之種子義,其對辯的明文即在此段,是經部種子一路可以繫錨之處。大種對所造色之五因「但是能作因之差別」一句,與後世色法之開合亦可對讀。至於十二心開為二十心的分位圖——三界各分善、不善、有覆無記、無覆無記,無覆再開異熟生、威儀路、工巧處、通果——則是心分位之學的底圖。此節唯列可對讀之座標,關係之定性不在此節。
Before reading this fascicle
This fascicle opens with only eight characters — “The causes have been stated at length. And what of conditions?” The previous fascicle finished the six causes and five results, and the author at once presses a further question: since causes have been stated to the end, what then are conditions? A first-time reader will feel the question superfluous: are cause and condition not the same thing? It is precisely this question that opens the finest piece of workmanship in the whole of Abhidharma.
Shentai’s Commentary, at the very head of the fascicle, counts its stanzas for us: “Below there are twelve and a half lines of stanzas analyzing the four conditions, and within them three parts.” A five-character stanza-line of twenty characters makes one line, so twelve and a half lines are two hundred fifty characters — and the eight root-stanza blocks of this fascicle come to exactly that. The “half line,” then, is not an odd remainder but the half-stanza carried over from the previous fascicle: the latter half of that fascicle’s closing stanza falls exactly on the joint where causes end and conditions begin, and in dividing the fascicles Xuanzang gave up the stanza boundary and followed the doctrinal one, so that this half-stanza became the opening of the present fascicle. To read this fascicle is to pick up from that joint.
Shentai’s Commentary further divides the twelve and a half lines into five parts: a line and a half establishing the entities of the four conditions, one line setting out the times at which the four conditions operate, one line setting out how many conditions each class of dharma arises from, one line setting out how the great elements and derived form are causes for one another, and finally “from here the fifth part has eight lines of stanzas setting out at length the sense of mind, taking up the immediately antecedent condition once more” — eight lines of stanzas given entirely to mind. The proportion is itself a hint: of the four conditions, the one the author cares most about is the immediately antecedent condition; and once that condition is treated in depth, the whole register of which minds can follow a given moment of mind must be spread out, whence the three sections on the twelve minds, the twenty minds, and how many minds are acquired. The four conditions are the net-cord; mind is the field.
One more thing should be said in advance: the middle of this fascicle contains a rare passage refuting the non-Buddhists. Abhidharma habitually takes stock of its own enumeration of dharmas and seldom engages an outside party; but when the discussion reaches how many conditions each dharma arises from, the author suddenly turns and devotes a whole passage to refuting the doctrine that all the world arises from the single cause Īśvara, quoting a stanza of the non-Buddhists’ own. This passage is a rare piece of doctrinal defense in the whole treatise, and it is taught through section by section below.
I. The Four Conditions: Why Four, and What Each Governs
〔1.1〕The four conditions are not the author’s invention. The treatise’s first words ask, “Where is this stated?”, and answer, “In a sūtra” — the four conditions are stated in scripture, and the treatise only puts them in order. This step is not to be skipped: it is the rule of Abhidharma that whenever an enumeration of dharmas is established its provenance must be stated first, and that where the provenance is scripture the name may not be altered. Scripture has “the nature of the four conditions,” and the treatise at once explains that word “nature”: “nature here means the class of a condition” — “nature” is here no kind of essence but merely “this class.” The easy error lies exactly here: readers often read “the nature of causal condition” as “the intrinsic being of a causal condition,” whereupon the four conditions turn into four things; in fact it means “the class of causal condition.” In the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle Saṅghabhadra says it more plainly still: “the nature of a condition here is just the four conditions; as ‘four dwellings’ is the same as ‘the nature of a dwelling,’ the word ‘nature’ is used in order to display the class” — like saying “four dwellings” and “dwellings as a class,” with no extra thing added. In terms of reading: the four conditions are four classifications, not four real objects. Keep this in mind and such statements below as “all dharmas are object conditions” and “all dharmas are dominant conditions” will not alarm.
〔1.2〕The causal condition: the six causes minus one. “Within the six causes, excluding the enabling cause, the remaining five causes are the nature of the causal condition” — coexistent, homogeneous, associated, all-pervading, and maturation, five causes together, make up the causal condition, while the enabling cause alone is taken out and matched instead to the dominant condition. First ask: why should it be the enabling cause that is dropped? Because the enabling cause is defined by not obstructing, and its range is wide enough to gather in every dharma; a cause so wide as to leave nothing out has no discriminating force if left in the square marked “producing intimately.” So the treatise moves it over to serve as the dominant condition, leaving the causal condition to the five causes that intimately produce. The easy error is to take the six causes and the four conditions as two unrelated lists and to memorize both by rote. In fact they are two ways of cutting one and the same set of operations. Fabao’s Commentary states the relation with the least effort: “cause is the name for what is intimate, condition the name for what is remote,” and again, “among the six causes five are intimate and so share the name of the intimate; among the four conditions three are remote and so share the name of the remote” — five intimate and one remote among the six causes, three remote and one intimate among the four conditions, the intimate and the remote crossing over, and hence two sets of names. In practice, whenever a later question asks how many causes and how many conditions a given dharma arises from, set the words intimate and remote in mind first and the numbers will not go astray.
〔1.3〕The immediately antecedent condition: why only mind can serve as it. The definition is: all already arisen mind and mental factors, “excluding the last mind and mental factors of an arhat about to enter nirvāṇa.” The name comes from “this condition produces dharmas that are equal and without interval, and the name immediately antecedent is established on this sense” — what it produces is “equal” before and after, with no interval between, and hence the name. First ask: why can form not serve? The treatise answers with great skill: form arises unequally. In one and the same moment nonmanifest form of the desire realm may be present together with nonmanifest form of the form realm, and nonmanifest form of the desire realm together with nonmanifest form without outflows — “since forms become present mixed together, while what the immediately antecedent condition produces is without mixture.” Forms can stand side by side; mind cannot: one moment has one feeling and one perception, and one feeling does not produce two feelings. This is the real sense of the word “equal.”
The treatise also records the additions of two ancient masters. Vasumitra says that within one and the same body a portion of nourished form continues unbroken while a second portion of nourished form arises, and the two “do not injure or contradict each other” — where things can coexist there is no question of handing over a place. The Venerable Dharmatrāta says instead that form is indeterminate in quantity before and after, and gives two symmetrical similes: burning a great heap of rice straw yields only a small heap of ash, which is many producing few; a single fine seed grows into a banyan tree, whose “root, trunk, branches, and leaves increase and flourish by degrees, the tall trunk letting fall its boughs and casting shade far and wide,” which is few producing many. The easy error is to read these two similes as the author discussing plants and fire. They are proving one thing — that the quantity of form has no guarantee of equality, and that form therefore cannot be established as an immediately antecedent condition.
The author then sets himself a difficulty: do not mental factors too vary in number? A wholesome mind and an unwholesome mind have different numbers of mental factors. The answer distinguishes finely: that variation obtains only between different kinds, and “within one’s own kind there is no absence of the sense of equality” — one feeling never produces many feelings. Pressing further: is it then only a preceding dharma of one’s own kind that serves as condition for the later? The treatise answers, “It is not so,” and gives the correct account: “the dharmas of the preceding class of mind as a whole are the immediately antecedent condition of the following class, and not only what is of their own kind” — a whole class of mind hands over its place to the next class of mind; it is not feeling handing over to feeling and perception to perception. In practice: the immediately antecedent condition speaks of the handing over of a place, not of succession within a kind; and reading it as “continuity within a kind” is precisely the position the author refutes in the next passage.
〔1.4〕Where those who admit only one’s own kind go wrong. There is a class of people who hold that only what is of one’s own kind can be an immediately antecedent condition, that “mind produces only mind and feeling produces only feeling.” The price they pay is this: when a defiled mind arises immediately after an undefiled mind, the affliction within that defiled mind has to take “the affliction that ceased earlier” as its immediately antecedent condition — a stretch of the undefiled lies in between, and they must still force the connection back to the same kind. They also adduce the absorption of cessation as an example, saying that the mind emerging from it takes as its condition the mind that preceded entry. The author refutes them in one sentence: “their statement is not good, for the first mind without outflows would then have to arise lacking this condition.” First ask: why is this refutation fatal? Because before the first arisen mind without outflows there simply is no mind without outflows of the same kind to connect with; and if only one’s own kind can serve as condition, that moment arises while lacking one of the four conditions — whereas that mind and mental factors are definitely produced by four conditions is a tenet they themselves grant. The easy error is to suppose that the author here denies the account of the mind emerging from the absorption of cessation connecting to the mind before entry. He does not. That model the author himself uses (see the fourfold analysis below); he only refuses to let it be generalized into “only one’s own kind.” In practice: this is a mode of refutation common throughout the treatise — he does not refute your example, he refutes your taking the example for a general rule.
〔1.5〕Why there is no immediately antecedent condition in the future, and how the Buddha nonetheless knows the future. Someone asks: why is an immediately antecedent condition not allowed in the future time-period? The treatise answers, “because future dharmas abide mixed together and have no before and after” — future dharmas have not yet formed a queue, and where there is no before and after there is no question of which succeeds which. This answer at once raises a larger question: since the future has no before and after, how does the Buddha know that “this dharma will be immediately followed by that dharma which is to arise”? Here the treatise records three views and then adopts one. The first is “because he knows the present by comparison with past and present dharmas,” the Buddha comparing the causal sequences of past and present and so seeing the future manifestly, with the added remark that “this is included in the knowledge of aspiration and is not inferential knowledge”; the author objects that if so, “since the World-Honored One has not seen the prior limit, he ought to be unable to know dharmas of the later limit.” The second is that within the continuum of a sentient being there is a “prior sign of the cause” of the future result, belonging to the differentiations of the aggregate of formations not associated with mind, and that the Buddha knows simply by observing this sign, “without needing to range through the meditative absorptions and the supernormal knowledges at the moment”; the author objects that this makes it “knowing by reading signs in the future, and not direct realization.” The third is the Sautrāntika view: “the World-Honored One, on directing his intention, knows all dharmas everywhere, neither by inference nor by reading signs,” and the author judges, “this statement is good,” closing with the World-Honored One’s own words — the domain of the Buddhas is inconceivable.
First ask: why does this passage stand in the chapter on the four conditions? Because it is in fact defending the line that the future has no before and after. If it were granted that the Buddha relies on inference or on reading signs, the future would have to be queued up in advance, the immediately antecedent condition would reach into the future, and the definition just given would collapse. The easy error is to read the three views as a dispute in Buddhist epistemology. They are advanced in order to preserve a boundary line in the enumeration of dharmas. In practice: a reader of Abhidharma must get used to this manner of writing — an apparently theological incidental discussion is often there to keep some definition from leaking.
〔1.6〕The arhat’s last moment of mind: it is “mind-faculty,” yet not a “condition.” The treatise asks: why are the last mind and mental factors of an arhat not an immediately antecedent condition? The answer: “because no further mind and the rest continue on from them” — there is no mind after them to connect. The objector at once asks in return: every mind that has ceased without interval is named “mind-faculty” (as the support of the subsequent consciousness), and since no consciousness arises after the last mind, ought it not to lose even the name of mind-faculty? The treatise’s division is beautifully made: “mind-faculty is displayed by way of support and not by way of operation,” whereas the immediately antecedent condition is “displayed by way of operation.” Mind-faculty is named with respect to being available as a support, and the last mind still qualifies as available for support; it is only that the remaining assisting conditions are lacking, and so no subsequent consciousness arises. The immediately antecedent condition, by contrast, is named with respect to actually having performed the handing over of a place, and of any dharma taken as a result by this condition, “there are definitely no dharmas and no sentient beings that can obstruct it so as to keep it from arising” — once a result is taken it must arise, with no exception. Hence “the last mind, though it obtains the name of mind-faculty, may not be called an immediately antecedent condition.”
First ask: what is the use of this distinction over a single word? It separates qualification from efficacy. The easy error is to take “mind-faculty” and “immediately antecedent condition” as two names for one and the same thing — the treatise does often say that a mind ceased without interval is named mind-faculty, and one slips past it easily. In practice: whenever two names later appear to designate one thing, first ask whether the one is established with respect to support or with respect to operation, and the knot will usually come undone.
〔1.7〕Two fourfold analyses: prying apart “immediately antecedent” and “without interval.” The treatise sets two questions, each answered in four alternatives. First question: is whatever is an immediately antecedent result of mind also something that arises directly after mind? The first alternative is the former without the latter: the mind and mental factors on emerging from a mindless absorption, and the moments of the two absorptions from the second moment onward — these are immediately antecedent results of mind, yet do not arise directly after mind. The second alternative is the latter without the former: the four marks of arising, abiding, change, and cessation belonging to the first arisen moment of the two absorptions, and the four marks of arising, abiding, change, and cessation belonging to mind and mental factors in a state possessed of mind — these arise directly after mind, yet are not results of mind. The third alternative is both, the fourth neither. The second question substitutes “directly after a mindless absorption,” and its answer merely transposes the four alternatives — “the third and fourth alternatives above become the first and second here.”
First ask: what is all this circling for? To force out a conclusion: “immediately antecedent” is the name of a result, and “without interval” is the name of a position, and the two may come apart. Hence the treatise adds a question at the end: when the mind emerging from the two absorptions looks back to the mind before entry, so long a stretch lies between — how can it still count as without interval? The answer: “because no mind or mental factor intervenes” — if what intervenes is not mind, it does not count as an interval. The easy error is to read “without interval” as immediate succession in time. It is immediate succession in the sequence of minds, and the time may stretch very long. In practice: this settles the point on which later readers most often stick — that when one emerges from the absorption without perception after five hundred aeons, the immediately antecedent condition of that moment of mind is still the mind before entry.
〔1.8〕The object condition: it remains an object even when it is not being taken as one. The definition is: “the nature of the object condition is all dharmas with respect to mind and mental factors, each as applicable” — visual consciousness and its associated dharmas take all visible form as object condition, and so on up to mental consciousness and its associated dharmas taking all dharmas as object condition. The real teaching lies in the sentence that follows: “if a dharma is an object for that dharma, there is no time at which this is not an object for that” — even at a time and place where it is not being taken as an object, it still counts as included among objects, because “being taken as object and not being taken as object, its character is one”; and a simile is set: “as firewood and the like, even when not being burned, are still called what is burned, since their character is not different.”
First ask: what sort of reasoning is this? Firewood is called what is burned even when unburnt, because being burnable belongs to its character and not to the presence of fire. In the same way, being available as an object is the character of the dharma itself and is not lost merely because at this moment nobody is taking it as object. The easy error is to suppose that an object condition is established only when a mind comes to take it — which would make the condition something manufactured by mind. The treatise also notes in passing that an object is “determinate in all three respects, place, entity, and moment,” and asks whether the support, the faculty, is likewise, answering that it is, save that only in the present time-period does it “intimately adhere to its own support” while past and future are separated from it; and it preserves another view that “in the past too it intimately adheres to its support.” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary fits this section with an excellent simile: “mind and mental factors are feeble in nature and arise only by grasping an object, like a feeble man who cannot rise without a staff” — mind is the feeble man, the object is the staff, and without the staff he cannot stand. In practice: the object condition is not an appendage of mind but the support by which mind is able to arise; and this sentence will be weighed again and again in Yogācāra later on.
〔1.9〕The dominant condition: the widest square of the four. “The nature of the dominant condition is just the enabling cause,” and its entity is the widest, since every dharma is a dominant condition. The objector at once seizes the handle: since the object condition too is every dharma, on what ground is the dominant condition said to be uniquely wide? The treatise answers along two routes. One is to give a counter-example: those dharmas that arise together with this moment of mind “have never been its object” — companions in the same moment cannot become one’s own object, yet they are still dominant conditions, which shows that the range of the dominant condition really is greater. The other is to shift the angle: “or, because what it does is broad, it is named the dominant condition” — every dharma, each excluding its own intrinsic nature, can be a dominant condition for every conditioned dharma, and this is said with respect to the breadth of what it does.
First ask: which route is the correct account? The treatise preserves both without adjudicating, and this is precisely its rule. The easy error is to read “dominant” as reinforcing. Its real sense is not obstructing — it does nothing at all, only keeps out of the way; and just because the qualification of keeping out of the way is the easiest to satisfy, its range is the widest. At the end the treatise sets a closing question: is there any dharma that serves as none of the four conditions whatever for some dharma? There is — “an intrinsic nature with respect to itself,” which serves as not one condition for itself; and there is also the case of another nature, namely the conditioned with respect to the unconditioned, and the unconditioned with respect to the unconditioned. In practice: this question seals off the chapter on the four conditions. It tells the reader that wide as the four conditions are, they still have a boundary; the unconditioned does not arise, and so receives no condition at all.
II. On Which Moment the Operation Falls: The Moment of Ceasing and the Moment of Arising
〔2.1〕They are causes alike, yet they act at different times. The stanza says, “Two causes at the moment of ceasing, three causes at the moment of arising; the other two conditions, contrariwise, exercise their operation.” Among the five causes, the coexistent and associated causes operate “at the moment of ceasing,” and “the words ‘the moment of ceasing’ display the dharma as present, since its ceasing is before us, and hence the moment of ceasing”; the three causes homogeneous, all-pervading, and maturation operate “at the moment of arising,” that is, a future dharma “at the stage of imminent arising, because its arising is before us.” First ask: ought not a cause to operate when it produces its result — how can a cause act at the moment of ceasing? The key is that what these two causes produce is a simultaneous result: coexistent and associated causes are in the very same moment as their result, and result and cause are present together and tend toward ceasing together, so it is said that they “exercise their operation at the stage of the dharma’s ceasing” — not that the cause first ceases and then produces the result, but that their operation is displayed only in this present moment. Conversely, what the three causes homogeneous, all-pervading, and maturation produce is a later result, the result still standing in the future at the stage of being about to arise, so that the cause’s drawing force falls upon that “about to arise.”
〔2.2〕Why the two conditions are the reverse. The treatise says, “the operation of the two conditions is contrary to this.” The immediately antecedent condition operates “at the stage of a dharma’s arising,” “because at the time it arises the preceding mind and mental factors have given it their place” — its work is to yield a place, and the moment the place is yielded is precisely the moment the new dharma arises. The object condition operates “at the stage of the ceasing of what takes it,” “because mind and mental factors must be present in order to grasp an object” — grasping an object requires a present mind, and a present mind is just then tending toward ceasing, so its operation falls at the stage of ceasing. As for the dominant condition, “at every stage it abides without obstructing,” barring nothing at either the stage of arising or the stage of ceasing.
The easy error is to memorize this stanza as a formula of four points in time. It has in fact only one principle — the position of the operation is fixed by the position of the result: where the result is simultaneous with the cause, the operation is in the present; where the result lies in the future about to arise, the operation is at the stage of arising; where the condition’s work is to yield a place, it falls at the stage of arising; where the condition’s work is to be grasped, it falls at the stage of ceasing. In practice, this section is the pivot of everything the treatise says about taking and giving a result; whenever the chapters on action and on the noble persons later raise questions about whether taking and giving a result are simultaneous, one must come back here.
III. From How Many Conditions Each Dharma Arises: The Shortest Checklist
〔3.1〕A list of three lines. The stanza says, “Mind and mental factors from four, the two absorptions from three only, the rest arise from two conditions.” Mind and mental factors have all four conditions; the absorption of cessation and the absorption without perception have only three, “excluding the object condition, since they do not take an object” — a mindless absorption does not take an object, and so naturally has no object condition; the remaining forms and formations not associated with mind have only two, the causal condition and the dominant condition. First ask: since the two absorptions are mindless, why do they still have an immediately antecedent condition? Because the two absorptions are drawn forth by the moment of mind before entry, and so that mind of entry together with its associated dharmas is their immediately antecedent condition. But the treatise at once adds a sentence of the first importance: “these two absorptions are drawn forth by mind and the rest; because they obstruct the arising of mind and the rest, they are for mind and the rest merely immediately antecedent, and not an immediately antecedent condition” — the two absorptions are “immediately antecedent dharmas” of mind, but not the “immediately antecedent condition” of mind.
The easy error is to take these two names for one. The two absorptions are drawn forth by mind, and so they follow directly after mind (they are immediately antecedent dharmas); but their function is to block mind from arising, and something that blocks the road cannot conversely serve as the condition that yields a place. In the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle Saṅghabhadra presses precisely this point — “on what ground are the two absorptions immediately antecedent to mind and yet not said to be the immediately antecedent condition of mind?” — and answers that “they are injuriously contrary to the arising of mind and the rest.” Here the treatise gives only the conclusion, and Saṅghabhadra supplies the reason. In practice: this is the key to how the minds of entering and emerging from absorption are joined, and the whole chapter on absorption later rests upon it.
〔3.2〕What the study of the four conditions is good for. This table looks fussy, but it is in fact taking the four conditions established above and checking them class by class: mind has four, the two absorptions three, the rest two. Whenever an enumeration of dharmas is set up, one must be able to turn back and verify it item by item against all dharmas with no exception left over — this is Abhidharma’s mechanism of self-verification. In practice: on meeting any dharma hereafter, the reader can first ask, “is it mind, is it a mindless absorption, is it form or a formation not associated with mind?”, and once the answer is out, the number of conditions is fixed.
IV. Refuting the Single Cause: Three Lines of Reasoning
〔4.1〕Why the author suddenly turns. The last line of the stanza, “not from a god, because of sequence and the rest,” is extremely terse and contains two things. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary takes it apart clearly: “this has two senses: first the denial, second the establishing of the reason” — “not from a god” is what is refuted (Īśvara and the rest), and “because of sequence and the rest” is the reasoning that refutes. Three parties in all are refuted: those who hold Maheśvara to be the maker, those who hold a self to be the maker, and those who hold the primal nature to be the cause. The author first sets a general question: on what ground is it said that things are not produced by a single cause? The answer is briskly made — “if you allow that anything whatever is brought about by a cause, have you not thereby abandoned the doctrine that all the world arises from the single cause Īśvara and the like?”: if you grant that the establishing of any one thing requires other causes to help, your own doctrine of a single cause collapses.
〔4.2〕The first reason: sequence. “That is, if the worlds arose from the single cause Īśvara and the like, then everything ought to arise all at once and not in sequence; yet we plainly see dharmas arising in sequence, and so we know they definitely do not arise from a single cause.” First ask: where is the force of this refutation? In this, that a single, unchanging cause cannot yield results that come earlier and later. The opponent’s defense is to add a “wish”: Īśvara wishes this dharma to arise now and that one later. The author presses on through four steps: if it depends on a wish, then it is no longer a single cause; if the wishes are said to differ, then, since those differing wishes issue alike from an undifferentiated Īśvara, they too ought to arise all at once; if the differing wishes are said to depend on some further cause, then it is not “taking Īśvara alone as the cause”; and if the cause depended upon depends in turn on yet another cause, then “the causes depended upon would have no limit” — and to grant that they have no limit is to grant beginninglessness, which “does not transgress the correct principle of causes and conditions in the Buddha’s school,” so that the circle comes back round to Buddhism’s own doctrine of causes and conditions.
The easy error is to suppose that the author is proving that the world has no creator. What he refutes is the single cause — “therefore there is no dharma produced by a single cause alone.” In practice: the form of this reasoning is well worth remembering — anyone who maintains a single permanent cause must face the question of how an unchanging cause produces changing results.
〔4.3〕The second reason: it serves no purpose. “And when that Īśvara exerts great effort to produce the worlds, what benefit does he gain?” If it be said that it is for the sake of arousing delight, then, since delight cannot be aroused apart from other means, he must rely on something else for the arousing of delight — “so that Īśvara, since he must depend on another in the arousing of delight, ought not to be sovereign.” The author then writes the weightiest sentence in the passage: “Or if Īśvara produces the hells and other measureless instruments of suffering to oppress and harm sentient beings, and arouses his own delight at the sight of it — enough! What use is such an Īśvara?” First ask: is this sentence emotion or argument? It is argument. It forces out the internal consequence of the opponent’s position: if instruments of suffering are made merely for the maker’s own amusement, then the god he sets up contradicts the very name of Sovereign. In practice: the method of this refutation is not to add an external value judgment but to push the opponent’s own premises to the end and let them state the conclusion themselves.
〔4.4〕The third reason: it contradicts the world. “And if one accepts that all the world arises from the single cause Īśvara, this is to deny the other causes and conditions and the human labor and the rest that we plainly see in the world.” First ask: is this an appeal to common sense? What it appeals to is what is plainly seen — farming requires that someone plow, making a cart requires that someone make it, and these are causes and conditions verifiable before one’s eyes. If the opponent says that Īśvara must await human labor to assist and elicit his act, the author answers, “this is merely words of partisan reverence for Īśvara, since apart from the other causes and conditions no distinct function of his is seen” — that is deference, not reasoning. If the opponent falls back on holding that only the very first arising has Īśvara as its cause and that only afterwards are other causes awaited, the author answers: then what first arose awaited no other cause, and “it ought to have been accomplished beginninglessly, just like Īśvara.” As for the two schools of the self and of the primal nature, “each as applicable is to be thoroughly examined and dismissed just as Īśvara was.” At the end the author sighs: “Strange, that the world does not cultivate excellent discernment, but is like foolish birds and beasts — truly this is to be pitied” — each acts for himself and undergoes his own maturation result and result of human effort, and yet people would put the account in another’s name. In practice: refuting the single cause is not for the sake of winning an argument but in order to hand the responsibility for cause and result back to those who act; and the author immediately says, “enough of refuting error; the correct doctrine should now be set out,” and turns back to the enumeration of dharmas.
V. A Stanza of the Non-Buddhists: Why the Author Says “This Is Truly Well Said”
〔5.1〕The stanza and where it comes from. After “enough! what use is such an Īśvara?” the author says, “in the words of their own stanza, this is truly well said,” and then quotes four lines: “Because he is sharp as a precipice and can burn, fearsome and constantly oppressing and harming, delighting to feed on blood, flesh, and marrow, he is therefore named Rudra.” First ask: whose stanza is this? It is not a stanza of this treatise — Shentai’s Commentary assigns it to “the brahmins who serve that god,” recited by the servants of Īśvara themselves. So although this stanza stands in the fascicle it does not enter the count of the root stanzas, which is why Shentai counts the fascicle’s root stanzas as twelve and a half lines.
〔5.2〕What the stanza says. The ancient masters bring each of the stanza’s four matters down to concrete detail: his fire-arrows are sharp as a precipice and burn up three lands, whence “sharp as a precipice and can burn”; he strings serpents through human skulls and ties them at his head, and slays elephants and takes their hides, wearing them inside out still bloody, whence “fearsome and constantly oppressing and harming”; and the last line states outright what he feeds on. As for the name, Shentai’s Commentary records Xuanzang’s oral gloss most directly — “as for Rudra, the Dharma Master Xuanzang says: this means Violent and Cruel”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary has “as for Rudra, this means Violent and Cruel; Īśvara has a thousand names, and this is one title”; while Puguang’s Record has “this means Fierce and Cruel, an alternative name of Maheśvara. Maheśvara has a thousand names in all, of which only sixty are current in the world today, and Rudra is one of them.” The graph and the number transmitted by the three differ slightly, while the gloss “violent and cruel” is the same.
〔5.3〕Clearing a misreading: how the four words “this is truly well said” are to be read. This is the sentence in the fascicle most easily misread. On its face it looks as though the author were praising the non-Buddhists’ stanza; but he has just said, “enough! what use is such an Īśvara?”, so how does he turn at once to praise? The ancient masters divide into two routes here, and this section states first the clue given by the treatise’s own text: what the author praises is not that god but the exact correspondence between the figure this stanza describes and the position they themselves maintain, that he takes delight in others’ suffering — since you say he makes the hells for his own delight, then the descriptions in your own stanza, “constantly oppressing and harming” and “feeding on blood, flesh, and marrow,” have caught this god exactly. So “well said” is said with respect to the accuracy of the description, and not with respect to the worthiness of what is described. Whether the sentence is finally irony or straightforward assent the four commentaries read differently, and this is recorded under Further Resonances. In practice: when the tone of the treatise turns abruptly, look back at the position taken in the preceding sentence, and one will usually not misjudge.
VI. The Great Elements and Derived Form: Five Causes, Yet Not the Coexistent Cause
〔6.1〕Four directions of relation. The stanza says, “The great elements are two causes for the great elements, five kinds for derived form; derived form is three kinds for derived form, and for the great elements one cause only.” Great elements with respect to great elements are only coexistent causes and homogeneous causes. Great elements with respect to derived form are five causes: producing, supporting, establishing, upholding, and nourishing. Derived forms with respect to one another may be coexistent, homogeneous, and maturation causes. Derived form with respect to the great elements is a maturation cause only. First ask: why should the numbers in the four directions all differ? Because the senses of causality that can be established in each direction differ, and the treatise gives a reason for each: among derived forms with respect to one another, the coexistent cause is confined to “bodily and verbal action that follows mind, and not the other derived forms”; the homogeneous cause is “all that arises earlier with respect to what is homogeneous and later”; and the maturation cause is that bodily and verbal action can call forth “the maturation result of the eye faculty and the rest.” And that derived form has only the maturation cause with respect to the great elements is likewise because bodily and verbal action can call forth a result that is a great element.
〔6.2〕The real sense of the five causes, and the one restriction that matters most. Each of the five causes has its analogy: because derived form arises from the great elements it is named the producing cause; because once arisen it proceeds in dependence upon the great elements, “as one depends on a teacher and the like,” it is named the supporting cause; because they can uphold it, “as a wall upholds a painting,” it is named the establishing cause; because they keep it unbroken it is named the upholding cause; because they make it increase it is named the nourishing cause. Taken together, “thus is displayed the causal nature of the great elements with respect to derived form as arousing, altering, holding, maintaining, and increasing.” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary matches the five names to the five senses one by one: “arousing is the producing cause; altering is the supporting cause; holding is the establishing cause; sustaining is the upholding cause; increasing is the nourishing cause.”
But the most important thing in the whole section is this one restriction: “these five causes are only differentiations of the enabling cause.” First ask: why does this sentence matter? Because the reader’s most natural misunderstanding is to read “the great elements produce derived form” as making the great elements the intimate cause of derived form (a coexistent or homogeneous cause). The treatise states plainly here that these five causes are only five divisions of labor beneath the enabling cause, belonging to the square marked “not obstructing,” and are not among the six causes that intimately produce. There is a further layer of easy error: the five causes are named producing and nourishing, which sound as intimate as can be, and yet they remain remote conditions. In practice: this restriction keeps the framework of the earlier sections, cause intimate and condition remote, from being thrown into disorder — names may be chosen for their warmth, but the squares may not be misfiled.
VII. The Twelve Minds: Counting All Minds Out First
〔7.1〕How the twelve are counted. The treatise says, “it has been stated in general above that mind and mental factors earlier are the immediately antecedent condition of what is later, but it has not been determinately stated how many minds may arise directly after which mind,” and so first sets up an inventory of mind. The desire realm has four minds: wholesome, unwholesome, obscured-indeterminate, and unobscured-indeterminate. The form realm and the formless realm have three each, “that is, excluding the unwholesome” — the two higher realms have no unwholesome mind. These ten are all minds with outflows; minds without outflows are only two, that of one in training and that of one beyond training. Together they make twelve.
〔7.2〕Clearing misreadings, and where it lands. First ask: why do the two higher realms have no unwholesome mind? Because the entity of an unwholesome mind is a mind associated with the afflictions that can call forth maturation in the evil destinies, and the two higher realms have already left behind the defilements of the desire realm, so that such a mind does not arise there — this is an established doctrine carried over from the preceding chapter and simply taken up here. The easy error is to confuse the unobscured-indeterminate with the obscured-indeterminate. Both are indeterminate (they do not call forth maturation); the difference lies in “obscured” — the obscured is covered by afflictions and obstructs the noble path, while the unobscured does not obstruct. In practice: the twelve minds are the coordinate axis of every number in the second half of this fascicle, and all the “produces nine” and “arises from eight” below are counted over these twelve squares. Shentai’s Commentary also makes a lateral check for the reader: “among the twelve minds, six minds do not undergo birth at death” — which of the twelve squares can become present at death and which can become present at rebirth-linking is the real mechanism behind the table of mutual arising.
VIII. The Twelve Minds Arising from One Another: One Table, Two Mechanisms
〔8.1〕How the table is read. Four lines of stanza list in full how the twelve minds arise from one another: the wholesome mind of the desire realm produces nine and arises from eight; the defiled mind of the desire realm arises from ten and produces four; the unobscured mind of the desire realm arises from five and produces seven; the wholesome mind of the form realm produces eleven and arises from nine; the obscured mind of the form realm arises from eight and produces six; the unobscured mind of the form realm arises from three and produces six; the wholesome mind of the formless realm produces nine and arises from six; the obscured mind of the formless realm produces seven and also arises from seven; the unobscured mind of the formless realm follows the pattern of the form realm; the mind of one in training arises from four and produces five; the mind of one beyond training arises from five and produces four. First ask: how are these numbers arrived at? By two mechanisms.
〔8.2〕Mechanism one: entering and emerging from absorption. The wholesome mind of the desire realm can produce two minds of the form realm, and the treatise notes that one of these is “at the time of entering absorption”; and it also comes from the wholesome mind of the form realm, which is “at the time of emerging from absorption.” This brings entry into and emergence from absorption into the table of mutual arising. One passage here is especially worth turning over: the defiled mind of the form realm can also produce the wholesome mind of the desire realm — the treatise says, “when one is distressed by a defiled absorption, from that defiled mind there arises a wholesome mind of the lower realm, in order to rely on that lower wholesome mind to guard against falling back from it.” One who cultivates absorption is troubled by a defiled absorption and retreats to a lower level to arouse a wholesome mind for his own protection: this is an actual circumstance of practice, and the treatise reckons it into the enumeration of dharmas.
〔8.3〕Mechanism two: rebirth-linking. The treatise says again and again, “at the stage of rebirth-linking.” The moment of mind at rebirth-linking is necessarily defiled, and so any mind in any of the three realms, at death, can be directly followed by a defiled mind of the desire realm — this is the source of “the defiled arises from ten” (the twelve minds excluding those of one in training and one beyond training). Conversely, a defiled mind of the desire realm can produce only the four minds of its own realm, “there being no principle by which it produces the rest,” since a defiled mind cannot leap directly to a level of absorption or to another realm.
〔8.4〕Clearing misreadings, and where it lands. The first easy error is to suppose that “cannot produce” means forbidden. It does not; it means there is no such road — thus the wholesome mind of the desire realm can produce a defiled mind of the formless realm (at rebirth-linking) yet cannot produce a wholesome mind of the formless realm, and the reason the treatise gives is “because they are extremely far apart,” listing four kinds of distance: distance of support, distance of mode of apprehension, distance of object, and distance of antidote. The second easy error is to treat this table as a memory exercise. It is in fact a traffic map of mind: which moment may be followed by which decides the possible routes of practice and the possible routes of falling back. In practice: when the chapter on the noble persons later treats entering contemplation, emerging from it, and falling back, it must return to this map to find its roads.
IX. The Twenty Minds: Cutting the Wholesome and the Indeterminate Finer
〔9.1〕Why cut further. “The wholesome mind of each of the three realms divides into two kinds, namely acquired through preparation and acquired by birth” — some wholesome minds are won by applied effort and some are had from birth, and the two differ in force and cannot occupy one square. The unobscured-indeterminate of the desire realm divides into four: maturation-born, mode of deportment, field of craft, and supernormal-result mind. The form realm drops the field of craft, “since in the higher realms there is no making of the various crafts”; the formless realm has fewer still. Thus “the wholesome divides into six and the unobscured into eight,” and with the two minds of one in training and one beyond training added, they make twenty.
〔9.2〕What the four kinds of unobscured-indeterminate are. The maturation-born is the mind that arises in requital of former action; the mode of deportment is the mind arising while walking, standing, sitting, and lying; the field of craft is the mind arising while making things by skill; the supernormal-result mind is the mind of transformation and supernormal power drawn forth by absorption. The treatise states their objects: “the three unobscured minds of the mode of deportment and the rest have visible form, odor, taste, and the tangible as their objects; the field of craft and the rest also take sound as object; and these three minds are mental consciousness alone,” while “the preparatory stages of the mode of deportment and of the field of craft extend also to the four consciousnesses and the five consciousnesses.” It also records another master’s divergent view: that there is a mental consciousness drawn forth by the mode of deportment and by the field of craft which “can take all twelve sense fields as its object.”
〔9.3〕Why mutual arising suddenly becomes complicated. The table of mutual arising for the twenty minds is far more intricate than that for the twelve, because the wholesome acquired through preparation and the wholesome acquired by birth have parted company, and the supernormal-result mind moves in and out only with minds of absorption. Nothing illustrates the matter better than this exchange: a wholesome mind acquired through preparation can be directly followed by the three indeterminate minds, maturation-born, field of craft, and mode of deportment, whereas those three cannot be directly followed by a wholesome mind acquired through preparation. The reason is “because their force is weak and they are not drawn forth by applied effort”; while conversely a wholesome mind acquired through preparation can produce them because “the mind of emerging proceeds without applied effort.” And immediately there follows another misreading to clear: if that is so, a defiled mind accords still less with a wholesome mind acquired through preparation, so how can a defiled mind be directly followed by a wholesome mind acquired through preparation? The treatise answers: “even so, when one is wearied by the present activity of the afflictions, and wishes to know them, it is possible for preparation to arise.” In practice: these few sentences are among the rare passages in the fascicle bearing directly on practice — a mind of applied effort can be caught by a mind that proceeds without applied effort, while a mind without applied effort cannot catch a mind of applied effort; and the very moment the afflictions are active is a moment when contemplation may be aroused. Shentai’s Commentary makes here a check symmetrical with the earlier one: “among the twenty minds, eight minds do not undergo birth at death.”
〔9.4〕The three kinds of attention and the going in and out of the noble path. At the end of the twenty minds the treatise inserts three kinds of attention: attention to an individual characteristic (contemplating form as having the character of resistant deformation, and so on to contemplating consciousness as having the character of discerning), attention to a common characteristic (attention associated with the sixteen modes of apprehension), and attention through resolve (the contemplation of impurity, the four immeasurables, the liberations possessed of form, the bases of mastery, the totalities, and the rest). All three kinds of attention can be directly followed by the manifesting of the noble path, and the noble path can be directly followed by all three — so that this accords with the sūtra’s statement that “one cultivates the awakening-factor of mindfulness and the rest in company with the contemplation of impurity.” Two further masters hold otherwise: one says that only attention to a common characteristic can enter the noble path while the noble path can issue in all three; the other says that both entering and issuing belong to attention to a common characteristic alone. The author sets a difficulty for the third master: if one enters the certainty of the noble path in dependence on the second, third, or fourth absorption, of which level is the attention to a common characteristic that the noble path can be directly followed by? That of the desire realm is too far; attention to a common characteristic of one’s own level not previously obtained just is the noble path; and the factors conducive to penetration cannot possibly be aroused again after the fruit has been obtained. And if it be said that there is another attention to a common characteristic, already cultivated together with the factors conducive to penetration and bound up with them, which can be drawn forth, then “the Vaibhāṣikas do not allow this sense, since it contradicts correct principle.” At the end the treatise also lists the levels of the mind of emerging from contemplation after the fruit of an arhat is obtained: for one who obtains the fruit in dependence on access concentration, the mind of emerging is either of that same level or of the desire realm; for one who obtains it in dependence on the sphere of nothingness, either of that same level or of the summit of existence; for one who obtains it in dependence on the other levels, of his own level alone. And it lists the number of kinds of attention in the three realms: three in the desire realm (formed through hearing, formed through reflection, and acquired by birth); three in the form realm (hearing, cultivation, and acquired by birth, with nothing formed through reflection, “since as soon as the mind sets itself to consider, it enters absorption”); and two in the formless realm (cultivation and acquired by birth). Of these eight, “five kinds of attention can be directly followed by the manifesting of the noble path, excluding what is acquired by birth,” while the noble path can also be directly followed by the attention of the desire realm acquired by birth, “because it is bright and keen.”
First ask: why is this long passage placed among the twenty minds? Because attention is one of the stages of mind, and the going in and out of the noble path just is the arising of mind from mind — this passage is in fact the redemption of the table of mutual arising in the practice of the path. In practice: if the reader collates it with the table of mutual arising in the preceding section, he will see that the real theme of the second half of this fascicle is the road by which a moment of mind comes and the road by which it goes.
X. Minds Acquired When One Is Present: What Is “Acquired” in a Single Moment
〔10.1〕What “acquisition” means. The stanza says, “When a defiled mind of the three realms is present, six, six, and two are acquired; three with the wholesome of the form realm, four with that of one in training; for the rest only their own may be acquired.” The treatise glosses the sense of acquiring a mind in a single sentence: “because what was not accomplished before is now accomplished” — what was not accomplished before and is accomplished now is what acquisition means. First ask: when one mind becomes present, how does one incidentally acquire other minds? Because accomplishment and becoming present are two different things: a person may accomplish a given mind and not be arousing it at this moment. When certain joints are crossed (rebirth-linking, entering absorption, becoming free from defilement, falling back, restoring wholesome roots), the accomplished status of a whole batch of minds changes at once.
〔10.2〕Counting position by position. When a defiled mind of the desire realm is present, six are acquired: by restoring wholesome roots through doubt, or by falling back from a higher realm, the wholesome mind of the desire realm is acquired; by falling back through the arising of an affliction and by falling back from a realm, the unwholesome and the obscured minds of the desire realm and one obscured mind of the form realm are acquired; and by falling back through the arising of an affliction, one obscured mind of the formless realm and the mind of one in training are acquired. When a defiled mind of the form realm is present, six are likewise acquired: by falling back from a realm, one unobscured mind of the desire realm and three minds of the form realm are acquired, the defiled mind of the form realm itself being also acquired by falling back; and by falling back through the arising of an affliction, one obscured mind of the formless realm and the mind of one in training are acquired. When a defiled mind of the formless realm is present, only two are acquired: by falling back through the arising of an affliction, that defiled mind and the mind of one in training. When a wholesome mind of the form realm is present, three are acquired: that wholesome mind and the unobscured-indeterminate minds of the desire and form realms, “by way of advancing upward.” When the mind of one in training is present, four are acquired: the mind of one in training, the unobscured-indeterminate minds of the desire and form realms, and the wholesome mind of the formless realm, by first entering the certainty of the noble path and by becoming free, through the noble path, from the defilements of the desire and form realms. When the remaining minds are present, “only their own may be acquired.”
〔10.3〕Clearing misreadings, and where it lands. The easy error is to read “falling back” as an accident of failure. In this table, falling back and advancing upward are two symmetrical mechanisms — advancing upward makes one acquire the minds of a higher level, and falling back makes one acquire again the minds of a lower level; and how many minds are acquired records just how far a person has moved on the ladder of the three realms. In practice: this section carries the two tables of mutual arising forward from “what can be connected to what” to “how the accomplished status changes once the connection is made,” and is the last layer of the fascicle. If the reader asks why Abhidharma reckons so finely, the answer is here: progress and regress in practice can be entered in the ledger square by square.
XI. Another School’s Stanza, and the Author’s Correction
〔11.1〕The quoted stanza. The treatise says, “Others state this in general,” and quotes a stanza: “The wise say that when a defiled mind becomes present nine are acquired, with a wholesome mind six are acquired, and with the indeterminate only the indeterminate.” First ask: why do this stanza’s numbers differ from those in the earlier part of the treatise? Earlier, defiled minds of the three realms acquire six, six, and two respectively, fourteen in all, whereas this stanza says only nine. The difference is in the method of counting: the treatise counts realm by realm and allows the same item to be counted more than once, while the stanza removes the duplicates and counts each only once. Likewise for the wholesome mind, where the treatise’s separate reckoning gives seven (three with the wholesome of the form realm, four with that of one in training) while the stanza combines them into six.
〔11.2〕The author’s correction. The author goes on to say, “with a wholesome mind one should say that seven are acquired,” and lists the seven joints one by one: on restoring wholesome roots through right view, the wholesome mind of the desire realm is acquired; at the culminating stage of becoming free from the defilements of the desire realm, the unobscured-indeterminate minds of the desire and form realms are acquired all at once; on obtaining the concentrations of the form and formless realms, the wholesome minds of those two are acquired; and on first entering the certainty of the noble path and on realizing arhatship, the minds of one in training and of one beyond training are acquired. First ask: why does the author add this one mind? Because the stanza omits the position of restoring wholesome roots through right view — a person whose wholesome roots have been cut off and who arouses them anew is the very type of “what was not accomplished before and is accomplished now,” and should not go uncounted.
〔11.3〕Clearing misreadings, and where it lands. The easy error is to suppose that the author is charging the other school with error. His wording is “one should say that seven are acquired”: he supplements rather than overturns, and one and the same set of facts yielding different numbers under different methods of counting is no contradiction at all. From which school the stanza comes, and how Saṅghabhadra defends it, are recorded under Further Resonances. In practice: the treatise often quotes another school’s stanza and then corrects it, and this is its rule of gathering in and only then discriminating — when a reader meets in the treatise a stanza whose numbers suddenly do not agree with what precedes, the first step is not to judge right and wrong but to ask whether the two sides are counting in the same way.
XII. The Five Gates That Gather the Sense: One Stanza Closes the Fascicle
〔12.1〕The stanza and the five gates. “In order to gather in the preceding sense, a stanza is stated again”: “At taking birth, at entering absorption, at becoming free from defilement, at falling back, and at the position of restoring wholesome roots, a mind is acquired, because it was not accomplished before.” The five gates are taking birth (rebirth-linking), entering absorption, becoming free from defilement, falling back, and restoring wholesome roots — every acquiring of a mind falls within these five positions, and the reason it is called acquiring is simply that “it was not accomplished before.”
〔12.2〕What this stanza does. First ask: the reckoning has already been made position by position, so why one more stanza? Because the earlier reckoning went mind by mind (how many minds are acquired when a given mind becomes present), while this stanza gathers gate by gate (the acquiring of a mind falls within five gates). One and the same set of facts rearranged once on a different axis is what allows a reader to remember it and put it to use. The easy error is to take it for repetition and skip it. It is the fascicle’s only comprehensive table.
〔12.3〕How it lands on the whole fascicle. Looking back: this fascicle begins from “the causes have been stated at length; and what of conditions?”, first establishes the entities of the four conditions, next fixes their operation, then audits how many conditions each class of dharma arises from, midway refutes the grasping of a single cause in defense of the correct principle of causes and conditions, and at the end uses eight lines of stanza to make the immediately antecedent condition concrete as a traffic map of mind, gathering it under five gates. Among the four conditions, the other three govern what a thing arises on the basis of, and only the immediately antecedent condition governs what a thing arises after — and what practice contests is precisely where the next moment of mind will connect. That this fascicle gives eight lines of stanza to mind has its reason here.
Further Resonances: A Mirror of Four Commentaries
The above is the sense of this fascicle’s own text. What follows is a separate section gathering four matters: the judgments of the ancient masters and the divergences among the four commentaries, Saṅghabhadra’s counter-refutation, the divergences of Paramārtha’s older translation, and coordinates for collateral reading. A mirror is not the treatise, only another way of reading the same text; the items are recorded together without adjudication, each returned to its own place.
1. Where the Four Commentaries Diverge
The four similes for the four conditions. All three commentaries cite the Mahāvibhāṣā in matching similes to the four conditions. Fabao’s Commentary cites it as, “the causal condition is like the way of a seed; the immediately antecedent condition is like the way of opening and standing aside; the object condition is like the way of taking up a staff; the dominant condition is like the way of not obstructing”; Puguang’s Record cites the same with slight differences of wording, as “cause is like the way of a seed; immediately antecedent is like the way of opening and standing aside; object is like the way of taking up a staff; dominance is like the way of not obstructing.” Fabao’s Commentary adds after the citation a discrimination of his own: “inferring from this, the four senses do not gather in dharmas exhaustively, since there is such a thing as having the power to act and not merely not obstructing” — deft as the four similes are, they still cannot gather in the characters of all dharmas. These four similes are transmitted by the ancient masters and are not in the treatise’s text.
To which side the word “equal” belongs. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary gives three explanations: that mind and mental factors before and after are each one in entity and so are called equal; or that the preceding mind and mental factors serve equally as condition for what follows; or that the following mind and mental factors equally make use of the preceding as condition, so that “this word ‘equal’ extends to both the condition and the result.” Puguang’s Record gives six explanations and adds a route in which “equal extends to both places, before and after,” concluding that the names of the four conditions “admit of no possessive-compound analysis,” only the appositional-determinative and the dependent-determinative being applicable. Saṅghabhadra in the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle gives several further explanations, and Shentai’s Commentary reckons them as five in all, judging that “among these five explanations the first three and the fifth are Sarvāstivāda” — assigning the five explanations to two schools. The four commentaries differ in the number of explanations while what is contested is one: whether “equal” speaks of the condition or of the result. All are recorded together without adjudication.
The boundary between cause and condition. Fabao’s Commentary takes intimacy and remoteness as its cord: “cause is the name for what is intimate, condition the name for what is remote.” Puguang’s Record takes instead two gates, that of entity and that of similarity of function, first citing the Mahāvibhāṣā’s two views (that cause and condition gather each other in; that condition gathers in cause while cause does not gather in condition) and ruling that “this treatise agrees with the latter view of the Mahāvibhāṣā,” and then reconciling them by the two gates of entity and function. The two commentaries take different routes while the text they explain is one. As for whether the five causes beginning with producing are gathered under the causal condition or under the dominant condition, Puguang’s Record preserves both interpretations while taking the former as correct — this is Puguang’s own judgment, and the treatise’s text itself does not judge.
Whether “this is truly well said” is irony or straightforward assent. This is where the four commentaries diverge most plainly in this fascicle. Puguang’s Record reads it as irony, ruling outright that “the author is making sport of that non-Buddhist,” and holding that the non-Buddhists’ intent in reciting the stanza was to display Īśvara’s “teaching sentient beings by manifold manifestations,” the author borrowing their words to prick them in return. Shentai’s Commentary reads it instead as straightforward assent: “now the author says that he produces the sufferings of the hells and the rest and arouses his own delight; hence one knows that their stanza too concerns the reward-body god, and so it becomes well said” — the stanza as recited concerns the manifestation-body god, while what the author adduces is a matter of the reward-body god, and since the two figures agree, it is called well said. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary explains only the concrete detail and the sense of the name, without judging it either mockery or assent. Both readings are recorded without adjudication.
The doctrine of Īśvara’s three bodies. Shentai’s Commentary records that “the brahmins who serve that god say Īśvara has three bodies”: first a dharma body pervading the whole realm of dharmas; second a reward body dwelling in the palace of Īśvara as the great Brahmā king or as Maheśvara; third a manifestation body in the world guarding the lands. Puguang’s Record likewise gives three bodies, with the second as an enjoyment body, and records its appearance as “the Maheśvara spoken of in the Buddha’s teaching, with three eyes and eight arms.” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary gives dharma body, reward body, and manifestation body. What the three transmit is broadly the same with small differences of assignment.
The gloss on Rudra and the number of his names. Shentai’s Commentary records Xuanzang’s oral gloss, “as for Rudra, the Dharma Master Xuanzang says: this means Violent and Cruel”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary has “Īśvara has a thousand names, and this is one title”; Puguang’s Record has “this means Fierce and Cruel,” recording that “Maheśvara has a thousand names in all, of which only sixty are current in the world today.” The differences of graph and of number are recorded together without adjudication. Shentai’s Commentary at the same place also records Paramārtha’s account: “Master Paramārtha says: there were three asuras who carried three lands flying through the sky and passed above the heaven of Maheśvara” — so that for the concrete detail of this passage Shentai preserves both Xuanzang’s and Paramārtha’s transmissions.
One character in the summary of the great elements’ five causes. The treatise’s text has “arousing, altering, holding, maintaining, and increasing,” whereas the text restated in Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary has “arousing, altering, holding, sustaining, and increasing,” and he matches the names accordingly with “sustaining is the upholding cause.” The difference of one character is bound to the recension transmitted, and is here recorded without adjudication.
From which school the stanza quoted at the end comes. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary judges that “this is the author quoting a stanza of the masters of the Miscellaneous Heart, setting out how many minds are acquired”; Puguang’s Record runs on the same track with “this is the author reporting the Miscellaneous Heart masters’ statement that with a defiled mind nine are acquired,” and goes on to fault it: “the Miscellaneous Heart masters do not state the first item, the restoring of wholesome roots through right view, but say only that six are acquired, which is too few and is a fault.” Shentai’s Commentary gives a separate account: “the ‘others’ are those who hold there are eleven; the master of the Heart states this stanza in general, and the author of the Miscellaneous Heart fits this stanza to the twelve minds” — taking the “others” to be the master who holds mind to be elevenfold (the minds of one in training and one beyond training combined into a single mind without outflows), and the author of the Miscellaneous Heart to be the one who matched the stanza to the twelve minds. The three accounts are recorded together without adjudication.
Puguang’s own marking of a doubt. On the accomplishment of the three minds of the mode of deportment and the rest, Puguang’s Record reconciles the difference between this treatise and the Treatise on the Body of Consciousness and provides several interpretations, and then says of himself, “I still hope that the discerning will examine this clumsy opinion of mine” — that an ancient master should plainly mark a doubt where he is uneasy is itself part of the tradition’s manner, and it is recorded as found.
2. Saṅghabhadra’s Counter-Refutation and Supplementary Explanations
In the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle Saṅghabhadra calls Vasubandhu “the Sūtra-master.” In the passages corresponding to this fascicle he expressly names the Sūtra-master only twice, the remainder being positive statements of his own position; all are recorded below.
First, the gloss on the word “nature” of a condition. Saṅghabhadra supplements: “the nature of a condition here is just the four conditions; as ‘four dwellings’ is the same as ‘the nature of a dwelling,’ the word ‘nature’ is used in order to display the class” — answering to the treatise’s “nature here means the class of a condition.” This is supplementary explanation and not refutation.
Second, an added list of causal characters. Before the four conditions Saṅghabhadra first lists causal characters in six opposed pairs (producing cause and revealing cause, determinate cause and indeterminate cause, common cause and uncommon cause, near cause and remote cause, previously arisen cause and co-arisen cause, cause within one’s own or another’s continuum and cause not counted among sentient beings), and composes a stanza of his own to gather them: “Nothing however small is established but by a cause; that all is by causes the Buddha has said. The causes of dharmas are many and subtle and hard to know; the world in its confusion then says there is no cause at all.” This is Saṅghabhadra’s addition and is not in the treatise.
Third, the refutation of the Elder’s old accompanying element, and with it the Sūtra-master’s seeds. Saṅghabhadra records the Elder’s statement: “yet the Elder says that the nature of the causal condition is the old accompanying element, that is, the capacity of the continua of sentient beings to be causes for one another in turn,” and at once refutes it: “this too is refuted as the doctrine of seeds held by the Sūtra-master was refuted above, since this old accompanying element is only a different name for those seeds” — Saṅghabhadra thus judges the Elder’s old accompanying element and the Sūtra-master’s seeds to be one doctrine and refutes them together. This item is the densest place of intra-lineage debate in this fascicle; the refutation proper is in a later chapter, and its location is recorded here.
Fourth, the challenge concerning before and after in the future. Saṅghabhadra says, “if you hold that the future has a determinate before and after, as with the highest worldly dharma with respect to the receptivity concerning suffering and the rest, on what condition do they say the before and after are determinate?” — reaching the same conclusion as the treatise’s “because future dharmas abide mixed together and have no before and after,” while arguing along a different route.
Fifth, why the two absorptions are not a condition. Saṅghabhadra sets the question, “on what ground are the two absorptions immediately antecedent to mind and yet not said to be the immediately antecedent condition of mind?”, and answers that they are drawn forth by the force of mind and are injuriously contrary to the arising of mind and the rest; the treatise here stops at the conclusion, and Saṅghabhadra widens the reason for it.
Sixth, the divisions of the passage refuting Īśvara. The three lines of reasoning are the same in the two works, but at the culminating point of the refutation this treatise has “enough! what use is such an Īśvara?” and then quotes the non-Buddhists’ stanza, whereas Saṅghabhadra does not quote that stanza and writes directly, “enough! what use is it to serve such a violent and cruel Īśvara?” — and the two words “violent and cruel” are exactly Xuanzang’s gloss on “Rudra” recorded by Shentai’s Commentary. The difference in how the two divide and join is recorded without adjudication.
Seventh, the number of minds acquired. Saṅghabhadra defends that stanza: “as the Sūtra-master objects, one should say that seven are acquired; yet since one in training and one beyond training are alike without outflows, they are stated together as a single mind, and to say six is no fault” — one in training and one beyond training being alike without outflows, they are combined into one mind, and so saying six is not an error. Fabao’s Commentary cites the passage without adding a ruling. This is one meaning and two schools recorded together, with neither judged to prevail.
Appended: the eightfold distinction of cause and condition in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine. The Treatise Revealing the Doctrine first establishes that “the six causes and four conditions do not differ in entity though they differ in sense,” and then sets out eight distinctions: “cause means what produces, condition what nourishes, like the difference between the mother who bears and the mother who rears”; cause is one and conditions are many, as with a seed and manure and soil; “again, cause is uncommon and what is common is condition, as with the eye and with visible form”; what does its own work is called cause and what does another’s work is called condition; what can draw forth is called cause and what can uphold is called condition, as with the flower and the calyx; “again, what is near is called cause and what is far is called condition, as with the jewel and the sun”; what can produce is called cause and what can accomplish is called condition, as curds bring forth ghee; and what properly has the sense is called cause while what assists in displaying it is called condition, as with a verbal root and its accompanying condition. These eight are the ordering made by Saṅghabhadra’s line and are not the text of this treatise, and so they stand in this section; Fabao’s Commentary also cites the whole of the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine’s text here, with the same characters and slight differences of punctuation.
3. Divergences of Paramārtha’s Older Translation
Paramārtha’s Expository Treatise on the Treasury forms a lineage of renderings of its own in the passages corresponding to this fascicle. For the names of the four conditions, his version has the class of causal condition, the class of sequential condition, the class of the condition-that-is-an-object, and the class of dominant condition — what is now the immediately antecedent condition he renders as the sequential condition, while explaining the name “sequential” by “equal and without interval,” so that Xuanzang’s rendering is his gloss. Among the six causes, the enabling cause he renders as the facilitating cause and the maturation cause as the retribution cause; nonmanifest form he renders as uninstructive form, without outflows as without flows, and applied and sustained thought as examining and pondering. Among the twenty minds, the supernormal-result mind he renders as the transformation mind (though the same passage below also uses supernormal-result mind, the two names being used interchangeably), and the maturation-born as the retribution-produced mind. Among the terms of the path of cultivation, attention he renders as consideration, attention to a common characteristic as general-character consideration, attention through resolve as consideration through wish and delight, the certainty of the noble path as the class fixed in rightness, access concentration as not-yet-reached concentration, and the restoring of wholesome roots as the joining of wholesome roots.
The dividing and joining also differ. For the two words “nature” and “class,” Xuanzang has “nature here means the class of a condition” while Paramārtha has “class here is the intrinsic nature of a condition,” with the positions exactly reversed. In the similes showing that form cannot be established as immediately antecedent, Paramārtha’s version has an extra item, “the kernel within a palmyra nut,” before the banyan tree. In the stanza quoted in the refutation of the single cause, Xuanzang keeps the transcription and has “he is therefore named Rudra,” while Paramārtha gives both a rendering of the sense and a transcription, “he is called Litya who makes them cry out”; and Xuanzang’s word “stanza” Paramārtha transcribes as śloka. For the summary of the great elements’ five causes, Xuanzang has “arousing, altering, holding, maintaining, and increasing,” Paramārtha “producing, transforming, holding, maintaining, and increasing.” For the five gates that gather the sense at the end, Xuanzang has taking birth, entering absorption, becoming free from defilement, falling back, and restoring wholesome roots, while Paramārtha has taking birth, entering contemplation, becoming free from desire, falling back from absorption, and joining wholesome roots.
The fascicle boundaries also differ: Xuanzang divides the Chapter on the Faculties into five parts, Paramārtha into only four; this whole fascicle falls in the latter portion of Paramārtha’s “Analysis of the Faculties, part four,” and Paramārtha closes his fifth fascicle with “the analysis of the sense of the four conditions is complete” — a closing boundary at the same place as the end of Xuanzang’s Fascicle Seven, and his version names this section simply “Analysis of the Sense of the Four Conditions,” exactly answering to the title of this unit. The choices of an alternative translation are the translator’s own affair, and this section only records them together without adjudication.
4. Coordinates for Collateral Reading
What this fascicle establishes is the full register of mind succeeding mind, and also the first table of definitions for the names of the four conditions. Those names were taken over by the later study of dharma-characteristics, while the entities matched to them differ — this treatise takes five of the six causes as the entity of the causal condition, whereas later ages attach it to seeds and manifest activity: one name and two systems, and they may be read against each other. The rule that the immediately antecedent condition is “mind and mental factors alone” and that “form and the rest may none of them be established as an immediately antecedent condition” raises a joint that must be passed through once several consciousnesses running in parallel have been established. Since Saṅghabhadra in this fascicle judges the Elder’s old accompanying element and the Sūtra-master’s seeds to be one doctrine and refutes them together, the explicit text of the debate over the doctrine of seeds held by the author of this treatise is in that very passage, and it is a place where the Sautrāntika line of seeds can be anchored. The sentence that the five causes of the great elements with respect to derived form “are only differentiations of the enabling cause” may likewise be read against the later dividing and joining of form. As for the map of stages by which the twelve minds are opened out into twenty — each of the three realms divided into wholesome, unwholesome, obscured-indeterminate, and unobscured-indeterminate, and the unobscured opened further into maturation-born, mode of deportment, field of craft, and supernormal-result — it is the base map for the study of the stages of mind. This section only lists coordinates for collateral reading; determining the nature of the relations does not belong here.
考據Apparatus
六因既訖,緣義乃興:四緣立體、二時興用、諸法幾緣而生——就中破自在等一因之執,次辨大種所造相望之因,末以十二心相生、開為二十心、與現前得心多少,重辨等無間緣之實用。
一、科判定位
| 科判系統 | 此段之位 |
|---|---|
| 玄奘 T1558 九品 | 分別根品第二之五(品續題〔T29 0036b09〕)之末子——本子(子5)=卷七全〔0036b05–0040c17〕。根品盡於卷七,非卷中品界 |
| 三家大科 | 根品大文三之內科:因訖而辨緣。光記「此下大文第二辨緣」〔T41n1821 0133a12〕·「就中,一總明四緣義、二別解等無間」〔0133a13〕;寶疏「此下大文第二辨四緣也」〔T41n1822 0574a25〕·「於中有二:初明四緣、第二重明等無間緣」〔0574a26〕;頌疏「從此大文第二,明四緣,於中分二:一明四緣、二別解等無間」〔T41n1823 0858b15〕 |
| 品內科段(本子) | 甲 四緣體〔0036b09–0037b21〕(正62後半·正63)→ 乙 諸緣作用位〔0037b22–0037c07〕(正64)→ 丙 諸法由幾緣生·破一因〔0037c08–0038b04〕(正65+引頌)→ 丁 大種所造互為因〔0038b05–0038b23〕(正66)→ 戊 十二心·二十心·得心〔0038b24–0040c17〕(正67·正68–71·正72·正73·正74+引頌二) |
開卷承轉句〔T29 0036b10〕:「廣說因已。緣復云何」——上承子4 六因五果之訖,下開四緣。
頌數對帳(古德科文為證):神泰疏開宗即云「自下有十二行半頌辨四緣,於中有三」〔X53n0836 0085b18〕。本子本頌塊八,字數 30+20+20+20+20+80+40+20 = 250 字;五言頌二十字為一行,250÷20 = 十二行半,與泰疏之數逐字相符。首塊之所以為半,正因其標記作 正62後半——承子4 末之拆半(T1560 頌62 橫跨『因訖/緣起』之義理關節,玄奘分卷捨頌界而從義界)。泰疏之十二行半,為此標記之古德旁證。
本頌/引頌之分(古德科文為證):泰疏於末段云「自下有一行本頌,辨三界三性心得十二心多少」,復云「初一行是本頌,後兩行因論生論是子頌」〔X53n0836 0093a05〕——是則〔0040c06〕「慧者說染心」與〔0040c14〕「由託生入定」二塊,泰疏判為子頌(因論生論),非本頌,與 L1 之『引頌·非本頌』標記同軌。〔0038a18〕「由險利能燒」一塊,泰疏繫於「彼事天婆羅門說」〔X53n0836 0090b06〕,亦非本論之頌。
泰疏子內五分(與上『品內科段』對讀):一「初一行半頌舉四緣數生四緣體」〔0085b18〕·二「自下第二有一行頌辨四緣與果時節」〔0089a23〕·三「自下第三有一行頌辨諸法從緣生多少」〔0089c10〕·四「自下第四有一行頌,辨大種所造為因多少」〔0090c06〕·五「自下第五有八行頌廣明心義,重辨等無間緣」〔X53n0836 0091c05〕。八行者=正67 一行+正68–71 四行+正72·正73 二行+正74 一行。
收界三證(三本卷/品之界同落一處):玄奘本卷七終〔T29 0040c17〕;真諦本卷第五以「分別四緣義究竟」〔T29n1559 0198a16〕結卷,卷第六別起;眾賢《順正理》以「由託生入定」一頌結卷第二十,「辯緣起品第三」別起〔T29n1562 0456a07–0456a16〕。三本開合各異而收界同,本子之界得三本旁證。
頌/長行體例:本頌(T1560 定頌界·根品七十四頌)+長行自釋;玄奘本整頌先出而後「論曰」。本子含正頌 62後半–74 共十二行半,長行引頌三塊。
二、術語(名相)
| 漢(玄奘) | 真諦異名(首出) | 古德音寫所徵(羅馬字=發音輔助) | 本論定義句 |
|---|---|---|---|
| 因緣 | 因緣類〔T29n1559 0194a01〕 | 古德音寫無徵·從闕 | 「於六因內除能作因,所餘五因是因緣性」〔T29 0036b16〕 |
| 等無間緣 | 次第緣類〔諦 0194a01〕 | 大正原書對音註作 Samanantara-pratyaya〔卷七校記 0036004·非異讀〕 | 「此緣生法等而無間,依是義立等無間名」〔T29 0036b19〕 |
| 所緣緣 | 緣緣類〔諦 0194a01〕 | 古德音寫無徵·從闕 | 「所緣緣性,即一切法望心心所,隨其所應」〔T29 0037a29〕 |
| 增上緣 | 增上緣類〔諦 0194a01〕 | 古德音寫無徵·從闕 | 「增上緣性即能作因」〔T29 0037b13〕·「此緣體廣名增上緣」 |
| 緣性(緣種類) | 緣自性 | — | 奘「此中性者是緣種類」〔T29 0036b16〕‖ 諦「此中類者,是緣自性」〔諦 0194a02〕 |
| 能作因 | 隨造因〔諦 0194a03〕 | — | 「除一隨造因,所餘五因說名因緣」〔諦 0194a03〕為其異譯之徵 |
| 異熟因 | 果報因〔諦 0195a03〕 | — | 「同類、遍行、異熟三種,於法生位作用方興」〔T29 0037b29〕 |
| 無表色 | 無教色〔諦 0194a08〕 | — | 「謂欲界色或無間生欲界色界二無表色」〔T29 0036b21〕 |
| 無漏 | 無流〔諦 0194a09〕 | — | 「若無漏心唯有二種,謂學、無學」〔T29 0038b28〕 |
| 尋伺 | 覺觀〔諦 0194a16〕 | — | 「有尋有伺三摩地等,此於異類實有少多」〔T29 0036c03〕 |
| 尊者世友 | 大德婆須蜜多羅〔諦 0194a11〕 | 音寫「婆須蜜多羅」·泰疏作「婆須密多羅」〔X53n0836 0085c13〕 vasumitra | 「尊者世友作如是言」〔T29 0036b24〕 |
| 諾瞿陀樹 | 尼瞿盧陀樹〔諦 0194a15〕 | 音寫「諾瞿陀」 nyagrodha | 「如細種生諾瞿陀樹」〔T29 0036b29〕 |
| 滅盡定·無想定(二定) | 滅心定·無想定〔諦 0195a15〕 | 諦「三摩跋提剎那」〔諦 0194b29〕 samāpatti | 「滅盡、無想二定由三,除所緣緣,非能緣故」〔T29 0037c14〕 |
| 通果心 | 變化心〔諦 0195c29〕·通果心〔諦 0196c14〕(同段二名互用) | — | 「一異熟生、二威儀路、三工巧處、四通果心」〔T29 0039a22〕 |
| 異熟生 | 果報生心〔諦 0196b28〕 | — | 同上 |
| 加行得·生得 | 加行得·生得〔諦 0196b26〕 | — | 「三界善心各分二種,謂加行得、生得別故」〔T29 0039a21〕 |
| 作意 | 思惟〔諦 0197b11〕(「思惟有三種」) | — | 「作意有三:一自相作意」〔T29 0040a07〕 |
| 共相作意 | 通相思惟〔諦 0197b13〕 | — | 「二共相作意,謂十六行相應作意」〔T29 0040a09〕 |
| 勝解作意 | 欲樂思惟〔諦 0197b14〕 | — | 「三勝解作意,謂不淨觀及四無量」〔T29 0040a10〕 |
| 正性離生 | 正定聚〔諦 0197b24〕 | — | 「由初證入正性離生」〔T29 0040c02〕 |
| 未至定 | 非至定〔諦 0197b23〕 | — | 「有依未至定等三地證入正性離生」〔T29 0040a20〕 |
| 續善根 | 接善根〔諦 0197c19〕 | — | 「由疑續善及界退還」〔T29 0040b17〕 |
| 魯達羅 | 令啼稱律他〔諦 0195b19〕 | 音寫「魯達羅」·大正原書對音註作 Rudra〔卷七校記 0038002·非異讀〕 rudra | 「樂食血肉髓,故名魯達羅」〔T29 0038a19〕。泰疏「魯達羅者,奘法師言:此云暴惡」〔X53n0836 0090b15〕 |
| 頌(此處指外道所誦) | 首盧柯〔諦 0195b16〕 | 音寫「首盧柯」 śloka | 奘「依彼頌言,誠為善說」〔T29 0038a17〕‖ 諦「依自在天,世間首盧柯則成善哥」〔諦 0195b16〕 |
| 自在天·我·勝性 | 自在·我·勝性〔諦 0195a23〕 | 大正原書對音註作 Iśvara·Puruṣa·Pradhāna〔卷七校記 0037006–0037008·非異讀〕 | 「非自在天我勝性等一因所起」〔T29 0037c21〕 |
名相之羅馬字唯繫於古德音寫可徵者(魯達羅·諾瞿陀·婆須蜜多羅·首盧柯·三摩跋提),且止於發音之助,非文字依據;四緣之名古德未出音寫,一律從闕,不據現代校本擬補。大正原書之梵語對音註別出於目三之計數,錄其存在而不作依據。真諦異名全表見目四。
三、校勘(大正原書校記·卷七全枚舉)
錨在卷七正文(0036b05–0040c17)者共二四條 = 異讀一九 + 大正原書梵語對音註五(0036004 Samanantara-pratyaya·0037006 Iśvara·0037007 Puruṣa·0037008 Pradhāna·0038002 Rudra)。對音註非異讀,不入表。底本一律從大正【大】讀,異讀並錄備考,唯錄不判(取捨屬義理之判)。本卷無 CBETA 回改(逐註掃:卷七之 mod 註一九枚無一標【CB】),故無並錄之項。卷首校記 0036001(卷六卷尾題「說一切有部」/「阿毘達磨」【明】【石】)錨在〔0036b02〕,在本子起界之前,不計入。
| 註號 | 錨 | 底本【大】 | 異讀 | 語境(是否涉義) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0036002 | 0036b25 | 續 | 緣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「於一身中一長養色相續不斷」——世友說長養色不相違害。作「相緣」則義異,涉義 |
| 0036003 | 0036b28 | 從 | 復【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「謂或有時從多生少」——大德說色法無間生起或少或多。虛字之異,不涉義 |
| 0036005 | 0036c19 | 見 | 現【宮】 | 「傳說世尊見從過去如此類業此類果生」——佛知未來之所由。見/現涉能知之相 |
| 0037001 | 0037a13 | 依 | 何【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「意是依所顯非作用所顯」——意界與等無間緣之分。作「何所顯」則成問句,涉義 |
| 0037002 | 0037a17 | 得 | 後【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「故最後心雖得名意」——羅漢後心得意名而非等無間緣。涉義 |
| 0037003 | 0037b07 | 被 | 彼【明】 | 「被緣、不緣其相一故」——所緣定之理。被/彼一字之差,涉句法 |
| 0037004 | 0037b09 | 處 | 緣【元】【明】 | 「心心所法如於所緣處、事、剎那三皆決定」——所緣三定之首。涉三定之名 |
| 0037005 | 0037b15 | 既 | 說【明】 | 「既一切法亦所緣緣」——問增上緣何獨體廣。虛字之異,涉問語之勢 |
| 0038001 | 0038a19 | 髓 | 體【宋】【元】【宮】 | 「樂食血肉髓」——引頌狀魯達羅。髓/體涉頌文之相 |
| 0038003 | 0038a21 | 誹 | 非【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「則為誹撥現見世間所餘因緣人功等事」——破一因之違世間。誹撥/非撥義通 |
| 0038004 | 0038a27 | 性 | 生【宮】 | 「我勝性等隨其所應」——類破餘二論。勝性為數論之宗名,作「勝生」則名壞 |
| 0038005 | 0038c08 | 生從七 | 從七生【明】 | 「有覆生從七,無覆如色辨」——無色有覆心相生之頌句。詞序之異,不改數 |
| 0038006 | 0038c08 | 辨 | 辯【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 同上句「無覆如色辨」。辨/辯通用 |
| 0039001 | 0039a25 | 八 | 七【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「謂善分六,無覆分八」——十二開二十之算。八/七涉總數,最須審 |
| 0039002 | 0039b25 | 善 | 喜【宮】 | 「生得善心無間生八」——色界六心相生。善/喜涉心之名 |
| 0040001 | 0040a28 | 無 | 非【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如觀諸行皆是無常」——共相作意之行相。無常/非常義通 |
| 0040002 | 0040b02 | 地 | 他【宮】 | 「或即彼地或是欲界」——得果後出觀心之地。地/他涉所依 |
| 0040003 | 0040b18 | 惑* | 或【宮】* | 「由起惑退及界退還得欲二心」——得心之緣。惑/或涉退之因 |
| 0040004 | 0040b29 | 昇 | 升【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「由昇進故」——色界善心得三心之由。昇/升同字異體 |
校勘結語:十九條皆無升定本之案(無古德牒文與義理雙證支持異讀者)。其中 0039001「八/七」關涉二十心之開合算數,然本論下文「餘數如上故成二十」自足其數,異讀並錄不改。大正原註以【三】統稱宋元明者,此表依校本記號展開分列。
四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)
對勘基座:玄奘本卷七〔T29n1558 0036b05–0040c17〕↔ 真諦本〔T29n1559 0193c28–0198a17〕。卷界差:玄奘於根品自分『之一』至『之五』凡五分(卷三至卷七),真諦只分『之一』至『之四』(卷二末至卷五);本子全落真諦「分別根品之四」〔諦 0191c06 起〕之後段。收界則同:真諦以「分別四緣義究竟」〔諦 0198a16〕結卷第五,與玄奘卷七之終同處。真諦此語復顯本段在彼本自成一「分別四緣義」之單元。體例基差:玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出;真諦「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆二至數處分引(如正67 於諦本拆作「欲界心善惡,有覆及無覆」·「於二界除惡,餘有」·「無流二」三處)。
對勘要目(義理承重者九):
- 四緣總標:「說有四種緣,因緣五因性,等無間非後」〔奘 0036b11〕‖ 偈曰「說緣有四種」〔諦 0193c28〕、釋曰「經云:有四緣類,一因緣類、二次第緣類、三緣緣類、四增上緣類」〔諦 0193c29〕——奘以「性」名種類,諦以「類」名種類,而釋「性」「類」之字互倒(見次條)。
- 緣性之訓:奘「此中性者是緣種類」〔0036b16〕‖ 諦「此中類者,是緣自性」〔諦 0194a02〕——二本以「性」「類」互訓而位置適反,唯錄不判。
- 因緣體:奘「於六因內除能作因,所餘五因是因緣性」〔0036b16〕‖ 諦「除一隨造因,所餘五因說名因緣」〔諦 0194a03〕——能作因/隨造因,六因中譯名差之最著者。
- 等無間緣之名:奘立「等無間」而釋以「此緣生法等而無間」〔0036b19〕‖ 諦逕以「次第緣」為名,而別設問答「云何名次第緣?此法等無間緣故名次第緣」〔諦 0194a06〕——諦本以「等無間」釋「次第」,是以奘之譯名為彼之訓詁。
- 色不立等無間之喻:奘「如燒稻稈大聚為灰」·「如細種生諾瞿陀樹」〔0036b29〕‖ 諦「譬如稻穰生灰」·「譬如貝多核中人次第生,乃至垂條繁茂,轉成尼瞿盧陀樹」〔諦 0194a14〕——諦本多出「貝多核中人」一節,開合詳略之差。
- 破一因之引頌:奘「依彼頌言,誠為善說」而出音寫頌「故名魯達羅」〔0038a19〕‖ 諦「依自在天,世間首盧柯則成善哥」而出「樂食肉血髓,令啼稱律他」〔諦 0195b19〕——奘存音寫(魯達羅)·諦兼義譯(令啼)與音寫(稱律他);「頌」/「首盧柯」亦一義譯一音寫。
- 大種五因之總結:奘「如是則顯大與所造為起、變、持、住、長因性」〔0038b13〕‖ 諦「如此四大,於所造色為生、變異、持、住、長因,五義得顯」〔諦 0195c11〕——起/生·變/變異,餘三同。
- 二十心之無覆四分:奘「一異熟生、二威儀路、三工巧處、四通果心」〔0039a22〕‖ 諦「一果報生心、二作威儀心、三工巧處心、四變化心」〔諦 0196b28〕——通果心/變化心。然諦本同段下文亦用「通果心」〔諦 0196c14 等十六見〕,二名互用,據實錄。
- 末後攝義頌:奘「由託生入定,及離染退時,續善位得心,非先所成故」〔0040c14〕‖ 諦「託生入觀時,離欲退定時,接善時得心,是非先所得」〔諦 0198a14〕——五門之名:託生同·入定/入觀·離染/離欲·退/退定·續善/接善。
譯名對照(本子範圍·逐字所見):因緣/因緣類 · 等無間緣/次第緣類 · 所緣緣/緣緣類 · 增上緣/增上緣類 · 能作因/隨造因 · 異熟因/果報因 · 無表色/無教色 · 無漏/無流 · 尋伺/覺觀 · 世友/婆須蜜多羅 · 諾瞿陀樹/尼瞿盧陀樹 · 稻稈/稻穰 · 滅定/無心定 · 二定剎那/三摩跋提剎那 · 金剛喻定/金剛譬心 · 通果心/變化心 · 異熟生/果報生心 · 威儀路/作威儀心 · 作意/思惟 · 自相作意/自相思惟 · 共相作意/通相思惟 · 勝解作意/欲樂思惟 · 勝處遍處/制入遍入 · 未至定/非至定 · 正性離生/正定聚 · 續善根/接善根 · 聞思修所成/聞慧思慧修得思惟 · 頌曰論曰/偈曰釋曰 · 魯達羅/令啼稱律他 · 頌/首盧柯。
異讀取捨與二譯優劣屬義理之判,本目唯錄不判。二本題名之差(俱舍論/俱舍釋論)本身即異譯之徵,存此不併。
五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·有則錄)
本子於眾賢書為辯差別品第二之末段〔T29n1562 0440a03–0456a08〕,跨卷十九、卷二十,終於卷二十之末(卷二十一別起「辯緣起品第三」〔0456a16〕)。眾賢明標「經主」(其稱世親)者,此段唯二,全錄;餘為正面立宗與破他部,以其關涉本論義理者六條並錄。
- 緣性之訓(補釋)——眾賢:「此中緣性即是四緣,如四所居即所居性,為顯種類故說性言」〔T1562 0440a09〕(《顯宗》同文〔T29n1563 0822a02〕)。所對俱舍句:「此中性者是緣種類」〔T29 0036b16〕。
- 因相差別與自造頌——眾賢於四緣之前先列因相二二相對六重(生因/了因·定因/不定因·共因/不共因·近因/遠因·前生因/俱起因·自他相續因/非有情數因)〔T1562 0440a20 起〕,繼以頌收:「無少成立不由因,一切由因佛所說;諸法因多細難了,世迷便謂總無因」〔0440b01〕。此為眾賢所增,俱舍無。
- 破上座「舊隨界」為因緣(本子系內對辯之最密處)——眾賢:「然上座言因緣性者,謂舊隨界,即諸有情相續展轉能為因性」〔0440b03〕;破云「此亦同前經主所執種子義破,此舊隨界即彼種子名差別故」〔0440b08〕。是眾賢逕以上座之舊隨界與經主之種子為一義而並破——經量部種子說於本論之對辯座標,即繫於此。
- 等無間之名義(多釋)——眾賢:「謂一相續必無同類二法俱生,故說名等。此緣對果,無同類法中間為隔,故名無間」〔0442b29〕,下復出數釋。泰疏總其數為五,並判「此五釋中,前三及第五是薩婆多」〔X53n0836 0087a15〕。
- 未來無前後——眾賢:「若執未來有定前後,如世第一於苦忍等,彼據何緣說定前後」〔0444a17〕。所對俱舍句:「以未來法雜亂而住無前後故」〔T29 0036c17〕。
- 二定何以是心等無間法而非緣——眾賢:「二定何緣是心等無間,而不說是心等無間緣」〔0451a29〕,答以「由心等力所引生故」·「與心等起定相違害,故」。俱舍此處止云「與心等但為等無間,非等無間緣」〔T29 0037c18〕,眾賢廣其所以。
- 破自在天段之開合——同一場景(誰破·對誰破·依何理·得何結)比對:眾賢自「復云何知世間諸法唯如上說因緣所生,非自在天我勝性等一因所起」〔0451c07〕起,次第、無用、違世三理與俱舍同軌;至極破處,俱舍作「咄哉!何用此自在為」〔T29 0038a16〕而下引外道頌〔0038a17〕,眾賢此段不引彼頌,逕作「咄哉何用事斯暴惡自在天為」〔T1562 0451c29〕。「暴惡」二字,即泰疏所記玄奘於「魯達羅」之訓〔X53n0836 0090b15〕。
- 得心之數(經主難)——眾賢:「如經主難,應言得七,然學無學同無漏故總說一心,言六無失」〔T1562 0456a01〕。所對俱舍句:「於善心中應言得七」〔T29 0040c08〕。眾賢救「有餘」之頌,不許經主之難為失。
- 末後攝義頌同——眾賢以「由託生入定,及離染退時,續善位得心,非先所成故」〔T1562 0456a07〕結卷,與俱舍同頌。
附《顯宗論》T1563 一條(正面立宗之框)——以下引文與標點皆從 T1563 原文;寶疏卷八亦全引此段〔T41n1822 0574b28 起〕,字同而句讀小異,此處不取寶疏之形:「六因四緣體雖無別而義有異」〔T29n1563 0824b08〕,下出因緣八重之別:「因謂能生,緣能長養,猶如生養二母差別」〔0824b11〕·因一緣多如種子糞土·「又因不共,共者是緣,如眼如色」〔0824b14〕·作自事/作他事·能引起/能任持如花如蔕·「又近名因,遠者名緣,如珠如日」〔0824b17〕·能生/能辦如酪出生酥·正有義/能助顯發如字界字緣。
「一義二宗」並錄,勝負不判。上座舊隨界與經主種子之諍,其正破在隨眠品,屆品另錄。
六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏·神泰疏)
(一)四緣之體與名
- 四緣四喻(婆沙所出·三疏並引)——寶疏引:「因緣者,如種子法。等無間緣者,如開避法。所緣緣者,如任杖法。增上緣者,如不障礙法」〔T41n1822 0574b11〕;光記同引而文小異:「因者,如種子法。等無間者,如開避法。所緣者,如任杖法。增上者,如不障礙法」〔T41n1821 0133a19〕。寶疏繼云「准此四義攝法不盡。如有力能作,非唯不障」〔0574b13〕,是其自出之簡別。
- 六釋之判——頌疏:「言因緣者,因即是緣,持業釋也」〔T41n1823 0858b25〕;於等無間則云「或等無間即緣,是持業釋也。或等無間之緣,是依主釋」〔0858c06〕。光記詳之:「若即等無間是緣,持業釋。若等無間之緣,依主釋」〔T1821 0134a14〕,並斷「此四緣並不得作有財釋」〔0134a19〕。
- 「等」字之所屬(三疏各出多解)——頌疏三解:一「前後心、心所體各一故,名之為等」〔T1823 0858b26〕·二「前心、心所齊等,與後心、心所為緣」〔0858c01〕·三「後心、心所等,用前心、心所為緣,故此等字通緣及果」〔0858c03〕。光記出六解,兼云「等通前後兩處」〔T1821 0134a10〕。眾賢五釋見目五之四;泰疏判其「前三及第五是薩婆多」〔X53n0836 0087a15〕。
- 所緣緣之教學譬——頌疏:「心、心所法其性羸劣,執境方生,猶如羸人非杖不起」〔T1823 0859a02〕——與婆沙「任杖法」之喻同軌。
- 所緣三定之名義——泰疏:「一、處定,如眼識心、心所決定,唯以色處為所緣」〔X53n0836 0088c20〕,下出事定、剎那定;光記於所依三定復推「一剎那眼容與多識為依」〔T1821 0137c05〕。
(二)因與緣之分際
- 寶疏之總判——「因是親稱、緣是疎名」〔T41n1822 0574c13〕·「六因之中五是親故以親名同,四緣之中三是疎故以疎名同」〔0574c14〕。其所據即《顯宗》「六因四緣體雖無別而義有異」〔T1822 0574b25 引·原文 T1563 0824b08〕。
- 光記之相攝辨——光記引婆沙十六二說(因緣互攝/緣攝因而因不攝緣)而斷「此論同《婆沙》後說」〔T1821 0133a25〕,復立「約體」〔0133b01〕「據用相似」〔0133b02〕二門通之。生等五因屬因緣攝或增上緣攝,光記兩存其解而以前解為正〔0133c22〕。光記、寶疏於此取徑不同(光記約體用二門·寶疏約親疎),並錄不判。
(三)破一因之三理與魯達羅
- 三理之科(三疏同軌而立名各異)——光記:「此下別破,一約次第破、二約無用破、三約違世破」〔T41n1821 0139b17〕;頌疏:「次等者,次謂次第等,等取無義利及違諸世間。立此三種理破外道也」〔T1823 0859c12〕,並先判頌句「此有兩意:一正非、二立理」〔0859c06〕;泰疏分作次第因、所等初又、所等第二又三節〔X53n0836 0090a08 起〕。
- 所破三家——光記:塗灰外道執自在天·勝論外道執我·數論以勝性三法(薩埵剌闍答摩)為因〔T1821 0139b08〕;頌疏同判而以「塗灰外道」〔T1823 0859c07〕「勝論外道」〔0859c08〕「數論外道」〔0859c09〕並列;泰疏作「一非自在天、二非吠世師實我、三非僧佉勝性」〔X53n0836 0090a02〕。
- 自在天三身之說——泰疏:「彼事天婆羅門說自在天有三身」〔X53n0836 0090b06〕,一法身遍周法界·二報身居自在天宮為大梵王或摩醯首羅天王·三化身在世間護國土;光記亦作三身而以第二為「受用身」·「即佛法中說摩醯首羅天,三目八臂,身長萬六千踰繕那」〔T1821 0140a06〕;頌疏作法身·報身·化身〔T1823 0859c22〕。
- 頌意之釋——泰疏記二師之言:「言曲險利能燒者,真諦師云:有三阿脩羅,將三國土飛行空中,從摩醯首羅天上過」〔X53n0836 0090b09〕·「魯達羅者,奘法師言:此云暴惡」〔0090b15〕。光記、頌疏所述火箭燒三國土、龍貫髑髏、殺象披皮諸事與泰疏同,而訓名小異:光記「此云瀑惡,大自在天異名。大自在天總有千名,今現行世唯有六十,魯達羅即一名也」〔T1821 0140a01〕;頌疏「魯達羅者,此云暴惡,自在天有一千名,此是一號」〔T1823 0859c29〕。
- 「誠為善說」之讀(三疏互異之要處)——光記讀為反語:「論主調弄彼外道也」〔T41n1821 0139c24〕,並謂外道說此頌本意在顯自在天「教化眾生種種變現」〔0139c25〕;泰疏則讀為順取:「今論主云:生地獄等苦,發生自喜。故知彼頌亦是報身天事,成為善說」〔X53n0836 0090b16〕;頌疏但釋事相與「此云暴惡」〔T1823 0860a01〕,不判其為調弄或順取〔0859c21 起〕。並錄不判。
(四)大種所造與心之相生
- 五因之配名——頌疏:「為起者,是生因也。為變者,是依因也。為持者,是立因也。為任者,是持因也。為長者,是養因也」〔T41n1823 0860a22〕。按頌疏所牒論文作「起變持任長」,底本 T1558 作「起、變、持、住、長」〔T29 0038b14〕,真諦本作「生、變異、持、住、長」〔諦 0195c11〕——三本一字之差,唯錄不判。
- 命終受生之分——泰疏於十二心後出一算:「就十二心中,六心命終不受生」〔X53n0836 0091c21〕;於二十心後復出:「二十心中八心命終不受生」〔0092a16〕。此為泰疏所增之總持法,光記、寶疏、頌疏於此段無同式之數。
- 威儀路等三心之釋名——頌疏:「威儀即路,名威儀路」〔T41n1823 0861c09〕,並分起·緣·似三種而配識;光記於此更引識身足論與本論之異而備四解,末自云「仍冀高明詳茲拙見」〔T1821 0146c29〕——光記於此明標存疑,據實錄。
(五)末後引頌之所屬(四家互異)
- 頌疏:「此是論主引雜心師頌,明得心多少也」〔T41n1823 0862c08〕。
- 光記:「此即論主敘雜心師說染心得九」〔T41n1821 0147a02〕,並斥「雜心論師不說前一正見續善,但言得六,太少過也」〔0147b06〕。
- 泰疏別為一說:「餘說有十一。心師總說此頌,雜心論主以此頌頌十二心」〔X53n0836 0094a02〕——是以「有餘」為立十一心之師(學無學合為一無漏心),而雜心論主乃以此頌配十二心者。
- 眾賢則救之:「如經主難,應言得七,然學無學同無漏故總說一心,言六無失」〔T29n1562 0456a01〕;寶疏引其文而不加斷語〔T41n1822 0583a03〕。
四家並錄,是非不判。神泰疏殘·存 X,本子所當之卷為「俱舍論疏論本第七」,正釋「分別根品第二之五」〔X53n0836 0085b17〕,於本子逐文有釋,非闕。
七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈·②橋)
本子立四緣之體用與心心所相生之全譜,於唯識系為最直接之根系段。掛鏈,逐條繫以彼系逐字:
- 四緣 → 唯識四緣:本論「說有四種緣」〔T29 0036b11〕以六因五因為因緣體、以能作因為增上緣;唯識系承四緣之名而改繫其體(因緣繫於種子現行),此為四緣一名兩系之對讀錨。
- 等無間緣 → 八識各有等無間緣之問:本論「除阿羅漢臨涅槃時最後心心所法,諸餘已生心心所法是等無間緣性」〔T29 0036b17〕,且立「色等皆不可立等無間緣,不等生故」〔0036b20〕——心法獨有等無間緣之制,正是唯識立八識並行後必須重解之處。
- 經部種子 → 阿賴耶(③橋之硬證):眾賢於本子逕指上座「舊隨界」即「經主所執種子」而並破〔T29n1562 0440b08〕——世親於本論所懷種子義,其對辯之明文即在此段,為三橋之③(經部種子→阿賴耶)於根品之錨。
- 大種所造五因 → 百法色法之開合:「大於所造能為五因……謂生、依、立、持、養別故」〔T29 0038b08〕,能作因之差別而非俱有;百法色法十一之立,其所造之義承此。
- 十二心·二十心 → 三性心與心分位:三界各分善·不善·有覆無記·無覆無記,無覆再開異熟生·威儀路·工巧處·通果〔T29 0039a19 起〕——七十五法系之心分位圖,為唯識心心所相應與三性分位之底圖。
八、譯史
- 底本卷次:玄奘新譯《阿毘達磨俱舍論》卷第七〔T29 0036b05〕,卷端題「尊者世親造 三藏法師玄奘奉 詔譯」,品續題「分別根品第二之五」〔0036b09〕。全論譯事(永徽二年至五年·大慈恩寺翻經院·沙門元瑜筆受)見全論考據檔,本目不重出。
- 異譯卷次:真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》卷第五〔T29n1559 0191c02 起〕,卷端題「婆藪盤豆造 陳天竺三藏真諦譯」,續題「釋論中分別根品之四」〔諦 0191c06〕;本子當其卷末段,以「分別四緣義究竟」〔諦 0198a16〕結卷。真諦根品四分、玄奘五分,此為二本科分之基差。
- 對辯卷次:眾賢《順正理論》卷第十九至卷第二十,『辯差別品第二』之末,收於〔T29n1562 0456a09〕卷末題;《顯宗論》相當段在「辯差別品第三之七」〔T29n1563 0824b06〕。
- 四疏卷次(皆當第七卷·可對讀):光記《俱舍論記》卷第七〔T41n1821 0133a11–0147b23〕(卷末題後有日本長承四年二月二十二日讀了之識語〔0147b25〕)·寶疏《俱舍論疏》卷第七〔T41n1822 0574a24–0583a14〕(卷末有保延三年十月二十六日點了之識語〔0583a16〕)·頌疏《俱舍論頌疏論本》第七〔T41n1823 0858b13–0863a03〕·神泰《俱舍論疏論本》第七〔X53n0836 0085b15–0094a17〕,題「大慈恩寺沙門神泰述」〔0085b16〕。
- 泰疏之特殊價值:本子之泰疏兼記玄奘口義(「魯達羅者,奘法師言:此云暴惡」〔X53n0836 0090b15〕)與真諦之說(「真諦師云:有三阿脩羅」〔0090b09〕),並大量牒引《順正理》第十九、第二十、第七十卷之文——是為漢傳俱舍學初期(奘門親炙)之實錄。
九、校本定位
- 玄奘 T1558 卷七(底本·0036b05–0040c17):品續題 0036b09 · 四緣總標 0036b11 · 因緣體 0036b16 · 等無間釋名 0036b19 · 世友說 0036b24 · 大德說 0036b26 · 未來無前後 0036c14 · 經部舉意遍知 0037a02 · 羅漢後心 0037a09 · 二四句 0037a17 · 所緣緣 0037a29 · 增上緣 0037b13 · 緣作用 0037b22 · 幾緣生 0037c08 · 破一因 0037c20 · 引頌魯達羅 0038a18 · 止破辨正 0038b02 · 大種所造 0038b05 · 十二心 0038b24 · 十二心相生 0038c02 · 二十心 0039a17 · 作意三種 0040a07 · 得心 0040b14 · 引頌慧者 0040c06 · 引頌託生 0040c14。
- 真諦 T1559:對應段 0193c28–0198a17(卷第五末段);卷首 0191c02·續題 0191c06·結語 0198a16。
- 眾賢 T1562:0440a03–0456a08(辯差別品第二·卷十九至卷二十)。要目 0440a09 · 0440b01 · 0440b03 · 0440b08 · 0442b29 · 0444a17 · 0451a29 · 0451c07 · 0451c29 · 0456a01 · 0456a07。T1563:0822a02 · 0824b06–0824b22 · 0825c23。
- 光記 T1821 卷七(0133a11–0147b23):0133a12 · 0133a19 · 0133a25 · 0133b01 · 0133c22 · 0134a10–a20 · 0135b10 · 0137c05 · 0139b08 · 0139b17 · 0139c24 · 0140a01–a07 · 0146c29 · 0147a02 · 0147b06。
- 寶疏 T1822 卷七(0574a24–0583a14):0574a25 · 0574a26 · 0574b03 · 0574b11 · 0574b13 · 0574b25 · 0574c02 · 0574c05 · 0574c13 · 0583a03。
- 頌疏 T1823 論本第七(0858b13–0863a03):0858b15 · 0858b25 · 0858b26 · 0858c01–c06 · 0859a02 · 0859b11 · 0859c06 · 0859c12 · 0859c20–c29 · 0860a22 · 0860b05 · 0861c09 · 0862a05 · 0862c08。
- 神泰疏 X53n0836 論本第七(0085b15–0094a17·X 系):0085b16 · 0085b18 · 0085c13 · 0087a15 · 0087c20 · 0088c20 · 0089a13 · 0089a24 · 0089c10 · 0090a02 · 0090a08 · 0090b06 · 0090b09 · 0090b15 · 0090b16 · 0090c06 · 0091c05 · 0091c21 · 0092a16 · 0093a05 · 0094a02 · 0094a08。
- 校勘:卷七校記二四條(異讀一九全枚舉於目三+大正原書梵語對音註五·無升定本案)。
The six causes done, the sense of condition arises: the four conditions are established in their entities, their operation is assigned to two moments, and it is asked from how many conditions each dharma arises — and within this the grasping of Īśvara and the like as a single cause is refuted, the causal relations of the great elements and derived form set over against one another are next distinguished, and at the end, through the mutual arising of the twelve minds, their unfolding into twenty, and how many minds are acquired when one is present, the practical working of the immediately antecedent condition is taken up once more.
I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement
| Outline system | Placement of this passage |
|---|---|
| Xuanzang’s nine-chapter T1558 | The last unit of Part Five of the Chapter on the Analysis of the Faculties (chapter continuation title〔T29 0036b09〕) — this unit (Unit 5) = the whole of Fascicle Seven〔0036b05–0040c17〕. The Chapter on the Faculties ends with Fascicle Seven, so the chapter boundary does not fall in mid-fascicle |
| Major outlines in the three commentaries | An internal outline within the third major division of the Chapter on the Faculties: causes done, conditions are analyzed. Puguang’s Record: 「此下大文第二辨緣」 tr. “from here the second major part analyzes conditions”〔T41n1821 0133a12〕·「就中,一總明四緣義、二別解等無間」 tr. “within it, first the sense of the four conditions in general, second a separate explanation of the immediately antecedent”〔0133a13〕; Fabao’s Commentary: 「此下大文第二辨四緣也」 tr. “from here the second major part analyzes the four conditions”〔T41n1822 0574a25〕·「於中有二:初明四緣、第二重明等無間緣」 tr. “within it are two: first, explaining the four conditions; second, explaining the immediately antecedent condition once more”〔0574a26〕; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「從此大文第二,明四緣,於中分二:一明四緣、二別解等無間」 tr. “from here the second major part explains the four conditions, and within it there are two divisions: first, explaining the four conditions; second, a separate explanation of the immediately antecedent”〔T41n1823 0858b15〕 |
| Internal outline of the chapter (this unit) | A. The entities of the four conditions〔0036b09–0037b21〕(second half of Root 62 · Root 63) → B. The positions at which the conditions operate〔0037b22–0037c07〕(Root 64) → C. From how many conditions each dharma arises · refuting the single cause〔0037c08–0038b04〕(Root 65 + a quoted stanza) → D. The great elements and derived form as causes for one another〔0038b05–0038b23〕(Root 66) → E. The twelve minds · the twenty minds · minds acquired〔0038b24–0040c17〕(Root 67 · Roots 68–71 · Root 72 · Root 73 · Root 74 + two quoted stanzas) |
Opening transitional sentence〔T29 0036b10〕: 「廣說因已。緣復云何」 tr. “The causes have been stated at length. And what of conditions?” — carrying forward the close of Unit 4 on the six causes and five results, and opening the four conditions below.
Reconciling the stanza count (with the ancient masters’ outlines as warrant): Shentai’s Commentary says at the outset, 「自下有十二行半頌辨四緣,於中有三」 tr. “below there are twelve and a half lines of stanzas analyzing the four conditions, and within them three parts”〔X53n0836 0085b18〕. This unit has eight root-stanza blocks, of 30 + 20 + 20 + 20 + 20 + 80 + 40 + 20 = 250 characters; a five-character stanza-line of twenty characters makes one line, and 250 ÷ 20 = twelve and a half lines, agreeing word for word with Shentai’s count. The reason the first block is a half is precisely that it is marked Root 62, second half — the half carried over from the end of Unit 4 (stanza 62 of T1560 straddles the doctrinal joint of 『因訖/緣起』 tr. “causes complete / conditions begin,” and in dividing the fascicles Xuanzang gave up the stanza boundary and followed the doctrinal one). Shentai’s twelve and a half lines are an ancient master’s corroboration of this marking.
Distinguishing root stanzas from quoted stanzas (with the ancient masters’ outlines as warrant): Shentai’s Commentary says of the final section, 「自下有一行本頌,辨三界三性心得十二心多少」 tr. “below there is one line of root stanza analyzing how many of the twelve minds are acquired by minds of the three ethical qualities in the three realms,” and again, 「初一行是本頌,後兩行因論生論是子頌」 tr. “the first line is a root stanza; the two lines after it, arising from the discussion itself, are subsidiary stanzas”〔X53n0836 0093a05〕— so the two blocks〔0040c06〕「慧者說染心」 tr. “those possessed of wisdom say that with a defiled mind . . .” and〔0040c14〕「由託生入定」 tr. “by taking birth and entering absorption . . .” Shentai judges to be subsidiary stanzas arising from the discussion, not root stanzas, running on the same track as the L1 marking “quoted stanza · not a root stanza.” The block at〔0038a18〕「由險利能燒」 tr. “because he is perilous, sharp, and able to burn” Shentai assigns to 「彼事天婆羅門說」 tr. “what the brahmins who serve that god say”〔X53n0836 0090b06〕, and it too is not a stanza of this treatise.
Shentai’s fivefold division within the unit (to be read against the internal outline above): first, 「初一行半頌舉四緣數生四緣體」 tr. “the first line and a half of stanza raises the number of the four conditions and produces their entities”〔0085b18〕· second, 「自下第二有一行頌辨四緣與果時節」 tr. “below, the second part has one line of stanza analyzing the times at which the four conditions give their result”〔0089a23〕· third, 「自下第三有一行頌辨諸法從緣生多少」 tr. “below, the third part has one line of stanza analyzing from how many conditions dharmas arise”〔0089c10〕· fourth, 「自下第四有一行頌,辨大種所造為因多少」 tr. “below, the fourth part has one line of stanza analyzing how many causes the great elements and derived form are”〔0090c06〕· fifth, 「自下第五有八行頌廣明心義,重辨等無間緣」 tr. “below, the fifth part has eight lines of stanza setting out at length the sense of mind, analyzing the immediately antecedent condition once more”〔X53n0836 0091c05〕. The eight lines = one line for Root 67 + four lines for Roots 68–71 + two lines for Roots 72 and 73 + one line for Root 74.
Three witnesses to the closing boundary (the fascicle and chapter boundaries of three versions falling at one place): Xuanzang’s Fascicle Seven ends〔T29 0040c17〕; Paramārtha closes his Fascicle Five with 「分別四緣義究竟」 tr. “the analysis of the sense of the four conditions is complete”〔T29n1559 0198a16〕, Fascicle Six beginning separately; and Saṅghabhadra’s Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle closes Fascicle Twenty with the stanza 「由託生入定」 tr. “by taking birth and entering absorption,” 「辯緣起品第三」 tr. “Chapter Three, Analyzing Dependent Origination,” beginning separately〔T29n1562 0456a07–0456a16〕. The three versions divide and join differently and their closing boundary is the same, so the boundary of this unit has three corroborating witnesses.
Stanza / prose-commentary format: root stanzas (with the stanza boundaries fixed by T1560; seventy-four stanzas in the Chapter on the Faculties) plus the prose self-commentary; in Xuanzang’s version the whole stanza is given first and then 「論曰」 tr. “the treatise says.” This unit contains root stanzas from the second half of 62 through 74, twelve and a half lines in all, with three blocks of quoted stanza in the prose.
II. Terminology (Technical Terms)
| Chinese (Xuanzang) | Paramārtha’s alternative (first occurrence) | Ancient masters’ transcription attested (romanization = pronunciation aid) | Definition in this treatise |
|---|---|---|---|
| causal condition | class of causal condition〔T29n1559 0194a01〕 | no ancient master’s transcription attested · omitted | 「於六因內除能作因,所餘五因是因緣性」 tr. “within the six causes, excluding the enabling cause, the remaining five causes are the nature of the causal condition”〔T29 0036b16〕 |
| immediately antecedent condition | class of sequential condition〔Paramārtha 0194a01〕 | the Taishō edition’s phonetic note has Samanantara-pratyaya〔Fascicle Seven collation note 0036004 · not a variant〕 | 「此緣生法等而無間,依是義立等無間名」 tr. “the dharmas this condition produces are equal and without interval, and on this sense the name immediately antecedent is established”〔T29 0036b19〕 |
| object condition | class of object condition〔Paramārtha 0194a01〕 | no ancient master’s transcription attested · omitted | 「所緣緣性,即一切法望心心所,隨其所應」 tr. “the nature of the object condition is all dharmas with respect to mind and mental factors, each as applicable”〔T29 0037a29〕 |
| dominant condition | class of dominant condition〔Paramārtha 0194a01〕 | no ancient master’s transcription attested · omitted | 「增上緣性即能作因」 tr. “the nature of the dominant condition is just the enabling cause”〔T29 0037b13〕·「此緣體廣名增上緣」 tr. “the entity of this condition is broad, and so it is named the dominant condition” |
| nature of a condition (class of a condition) | intrinsic nature of a condition | — | Xuanzang 「此中性者是緣種類」 tr. “the word nature here means the class of a condition”〔T29 0036b16〕‖ Paramārtha 「此中類者,是緣自性」 tr. “the word class here is the intrinsic nature of a condition”〔Paramārtha 0194a02〕 |
| enabling cause | facilitating cause〔Paramārtha 0194a03〕 | — | 「除一隨造因,所餘五因說名因緣」 tr. “excluding the one facilitating cause, the remaining five causes are called the causal condition”〔Paramārtha 0194a03〕 is the witness to his rendering |
| maturation cause | retribution cause〔Paramārtha 0195a03〕 | — | 「同類、遍行、異熟三種,於法生位作用方興」 tr. “the three, homogeneous, all-pervading, and maturation, have their operation arise at the stage of a dharma’s arising”〔T29 0037b29〕 |
| nonmanifest form | uninstructive form〔Paramārtha 0194a08〕 | — | 「謂欲界色或無間生欲界色界二無表色」 tr. “that is, a form of the desire realm sometimes gives rise without interval to two nonmanifest forms, of the desire realm and of the form realm”〔T29 0036b21〕 |
| without outflows | without flows〔Paramārtha 0194a09〕 | — | 「若無漏心唯有二種,謂學、無學」 tr. “as for minds without outflows, there are only two, of one in training and of one beyond training”〔T29 0038b28〕 |
| applied and sustained thought | examining and pondering〔Paramārtha 0194a16〕 | — | 「有尋有伺三摩地等,此於異類實有少多」 tr. “concentrations with applied and sustained thought and the rest — here, between unlike kinds, there really are differences of few and many”〔T29 0036c03〕 |
| the Venerable Vasumitra | the Venerable Vasumitra transcribed〔Paramārtha 0194a11〕 | transcription 「婆須蜜多羅」 tr. “Vasumitra” · Shentai’s Commentary writes 「婆須密多羅」 tr. “Vasumitra, with a variant second graph”〔X53n0836 0085c13〕 vasumitra | 「尊者世友作如是言」 tr. “the Venerable Vasumitra speaks thus”〔T29 0036b24〕 |
| banyan tree | nyagrodha tree transcribed〔Paramārtha 0194a15〕 | transcription 「諾瞿陀」 tr. “nyagrodha” nyagrodha | 「如細種生諾瞿陀樹」 tr. “as a fine seed produces a banyan tree”〔T29 0036b29〕 |
| absorption of cessation · absorption without perception (the two absorptions) | absorption of the cessation of mind · absorption without perception〔Paramārtha 0195a15〕 | Paramārtha 「三摩跋提剎那」 tr. “a moment of attainment”〔Paramārtha 0194b29〕 samāpatti | 「滅盡、無想二定由三,除所緣緣,非能緣故」 tr. “the two absorptions, of cessation and without perception, arise from three, excluding the object condition, since they do not take an object”〔T29 0037c14〕 |
| supernormal-result mind | transformation mind〔Paramārtha 0195c29〕· supernormal-result mind〔Paramārtha 0196c14〕(the two names used interchangeably in the same section) | — | 「一異熟生、二威儀路、三工巧處、四通果心」 tr. “first maturation-born, second mode of deportment, third field of craft, fourth supernormal-result mind”〔T29 0039a22〕 |
| maturation-born | retribution-produced mind〔Paramārtha 0196b28〕 | — | as above |
| acquired through preparation · acquired by birth | acquired through preparation · acquired by birth〔Paramārtha 0196b26〕 | — | 「三界善心各分二種,謂加行得、生得別故」 tr. “the wholesome mind of each of the three realms divides into two kinds, because of the difference between acquired through preparation and acquired by birth”〔T29 0039a21〕 |
| attention | consideration〔Paramārtha 0197b11〕(「思惟有三種」 tr. “consideration is of three kinds”) | — | 「作意有三:一自相作意」 tr. “attention is of three kinds: first, attention to an individual characteristic”〔T29 0040a07〕 |
| attention to a common characteristic | general-character consideration〔Paramārtha 0197b13〕 | — | 「二共相作意,謂十六行相應作意」 tr. “second, attention to a common characteristic, that is, the attention associated with the sixteen modes of apprehension”〔T29 0040a09〕 |
| attention through resolve | consideration through wish and delight〔Paramārtha 0197b14〕 | — | 「三勝解作意,謂不淨觀及四無量」 tr. “third, attention through resolve, that is, the contemplation of impurity and the four immeasurables”〔T29 0040a10〕 |
| certainty of the noble path | the class fixed in rightness〔Paramārtha 0197b24〕 | — | 「由初證入正性離生」 tr. “by first entering the certainty of the noble path”〔T29 0040c02〕 |
| access concentration | not-yet-reached concentration〔Paramārtha 0197b23〕 | — | 「有依未至定等三地證入正性離生」 tr. “there are those who enter the certainty of the noble path in dependence on access concentration and the other two of the three levels”〔T29 0040a20〕 |
| restoration of wholesome roots | joining of wholesome roots〔Paramārtha 0197c19〕 | — | 「由疑續善及界退還」 tr. “by restoring wholesome roots through doubt and by falling back from a realm”〔T29 0040b17〕 |
| Rudra | he who makes them cry out, called Litya〔Paramārtha 0195b19〕 | transcription 「魯達羅」 tr. “Rudra” · the Taishō edition’s phonetic note has Rudra〔Fascicle Seven collation note 0038002 · not a variant〕 rudra | 「樂食血肉髓,故名魯達羅」 tr. “delighting to feed on blood, flesh, and marrow, he is therefore named Rudra”〔T29 0038a19〕. Shentai’s Commentary: 「魯達羅者,奘法師言:此云暴惡」 tr. “as for Rudra, the Dharma Master Xuanzang says: this means Violent and Cruel”〔X53n0836 0090b15〕 |
| stanza (here the stanza recited by the non-Buddhists) | śloka transcribed〔Paramārtha 0195b16〕 | transcription 「首盧柯」 tr. “śloka” śloka | Xuanzang 「依彼頌言,誠為善說」 tr. “by their stanza’s words, this is indeed truly well said”〔T29 0038a17〕‖ Paramārtha 「依自在天,世間首盧柯則成善哥」 tr. “with respect to Īśvara, the world’s śloka then becomes a good song”〔Paramārtha 0195b16〕 |
| Īśvara · self · primal nature | Īśvara · self · primal nature〔Paramārtha 0195a23〕 | the Taishō edition’s phonetic notes have Iśvara · Puruṣa · Pradhāna〔Fascicle Seven collation notes 0037006–0037008 · not variants〕 | 「非自在天我勝性等一因所起」 tr. “not produced by Īśvara, a self, the primal nature, or any such single cause”〔T29 0037c21〕 |
Romanization of the technical terms is attached only where an ancient master’s transcription is attested (Rudra · nyagrodha · Vasumitra · śloka · samāpatti), and even then only as an aid to pronunciation, never as warrant for the wording. For the names of the four conditions the ancient masters give no transcription, and the column is left empty throughout; nothing is supplied conjecturally from modern collated texts. The Taishō edition’s Sanskrit phonetic notes are counted separately in Section III, where their existence is recorded without being taken as warrant. The full table of Paramārtha’s alternative renderings is in Section IV.
III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for Fascicle Seven)
Anchors falling within the body text of Fascicle Seven (0036b05–0040c17) number twenty-four = nineteen variant readings + five Sanskrit phonetic notes in the Taishō edition (0036004 Samanantara-pratyaya · 0037006 Iśvara · 0037007 Puruṣa · 0037008 Pradhāna · 0038002 Rudra). Phonetic notes are not variants and are not entered in the table. The base text follows the Taishō 【大】 reading throughout; variants are recorded for reference and are recorded without adjudication (their adoption being a doctrinal judgment). This fascicle has no CBETA restoration (a note-by-note sweep: none of the nineteen modification notes in Fascicle Seven is marked 【CB】), so there is nothing to record alongside. The collation note at the head of the fascicle, 0036001 (the end-title of Fascicle Six, 「說一切有部」 tr. “of the Sarvāstivādins” / 「阿毘達磨」 tr. “Abhidharma” in 【明】【石】), is anchored at〔0036b02〕, before the opening boundary of this unit, and is not counted.
| Note no. | Anchor | Base text 【大】 / variants | Context (whether it touches the sense) |
|---|---|---|---|
| 0036002 | 0036b25 | 續 / 緣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「於一身中一長養色相續不斷」 tr. “within one body a portion of nourished form continues unbroken” — Vasumitra’s account that nourished forms do not injure or contradict each other. Read as 「相緣」 tr. “conditioning one another,” the sense differs; it touches the sense |
| 0036003 | 0036b28 | 從 / 復【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「謂或有時從多生少」 tr. “that is, sometimes many produce few” — the Venerable One’s account that forms arising without interval may be few or many. A difference in a particle; it does not touch the sense |
| 0036005 | 0036c19 | 見 / 現【宮】 | 「傳說世尊見從過去如此類業此類果生」 tr. “it is transmitted that the World-Honored One sees that from such actions in the past such results arose” — the ground of the Buddha’s knowledge of the future. Seeing and manifesting touch the character of that knowing |
| 0037001 | 0037a13 | 依 / 何【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「意是依所顯非作用所顯」 tr. “mind-faculty is displayed by way of support, not by way of operation” — the division between the mental element and the immediately antecedent condition. Read as 「何所顯」 tr. “displayed by what?” it becomes a question; it touches the sense |
| 0037002 | 0037a17 | 得 / 後【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「故最後心雖得名意」 tr. “therefore the last mind, though it obtains the name mind-faculty” — the arhat’s last mind obtains the name mind-faculty but is not an immediately antecedent condition. It touches the sense |
| 0037003 | 0037b07 | 被 / 彼【明】 | 「被緣、不緣其相一故」 tr. “because being taken as object and not being taken as object have one character” — the principle of the object’s determinacy. The difference of one graph touches the syntax |
| 0037004 | 0037b09 | 處 / 緣【元】【明】 | 「心心所法如於所緣處、事、剎那三皆決定」 tr. “mind and mental factors are determinate in all three respects toward the object — place, entity, and moment” — the first of the object’s three determinacies. It touches the names of the three determinacies |
| 0037005 | 0037b15 | 既 / 說【明】 | 「既一切法亦所緣緣」 tr. “since all dharmas are also object conditions” — the question why the dominant condition alone is broad in entity. A difference in a particle; it touches the force of the question |
| 0038001 | 0038a19 | 髓 / 體【宋】【元】【宮】 | 「樂食血肉髓」 tr. “delighting to feed on blood, flesh, and marrow” — the quoted stanza describing Rudra. Marrow and body touch the figure in the stanza |
| 0038003 | 0038a21 | 誹 / 非【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「則為誹撥現見世間所餘因緣人功等事」 tr. “this is to slander and wipe out the other causes and conditions plainly seen in the world and the human effort and the rest” — the refutation of the single cause by contradiction with the world. Slandering and denying are equivalent in sense |
| 0038004 | 0038a27 | 性 / 生【宮】 | 「我勝性等隨其所應」 tr. “a self, the primal nature, and the rest, each as applicable” — the like refutation of the other two doctrines. The primal nature is the school-name of the Sāṃkhya, and read as 「勝生」 tr. “excellent birth” the name is destroyed |
| 0038005 | 0038c08 | 生從七 / 從七生【明】 | 「有覆生從七,無覆如色辨」 tr. “the obscured produces and arises from seven; the unobscured is analyzed as for the form realm” — the stanza-line on the mutual arising of the obscured mind of the formless realm. A difference of word order; it does not change the numbers |
| 0038006 | 0038c08 | 辨 / 辯【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | The same line, 「無覆如色辨」 tr. “the unobscured is analyzed as for the form realm.” The two graphs for analyzing are used interchangeably |
| 0039001 | 0039a25 | 八 / 七【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「謂善分六,無覆分八」 tr. “that is, the wholesome divides into six and the unobscured into eight” — the arithmetic of opening twelve into twenty. Eight and seven touch the total, and this most requires care |
| 0039002 | 0039b25 | 善 / 喜【宮】 | 「生得善心無間生八」 tr. “the wholesome mind acquired by birth without interval produces eight” — the mutual arising of the six minds of the form realm. Wholesome and joy touch the name of the mind |
| 0040001 | 0040a28 | 無 / 非【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如觀諸行皆是無常」 tr. “as in contemplating that all formations are impermanent” — the mode of apprehension of attention to a common characteristic. Impermanent and not permanent are equivalent in sense |
| 0040002 | 0040b02 | 地 / 他【宮】 | 「或即彼地或是欲界」 tr. “either of that same level or of the desire realm” — the level of the mind of emerging from contemplation after obtaining the fruit. Level and other touch what is depended on |
| 0040003 | 0040b18 | 惑* / 或【宮】* | 「由起惑退及界退還得欲二心」 tr. “by falling back through the arising of an affliction and by falling back from a realm, two minds of the desire realm are acquired” — the condition of acquiring a mind. Affliction and “or” touch the cause of the falling back |
| 0040004 | 0040b29 | 昇 / 升【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「由昇進故」 tr. “by reason of advancing upward” — the ground on which the wholesome mind of the form realm acquires three minds. The two graphs for ascending are variant forms of one character |
Closing remark on the collation: none of the nineteen items constitutes a case for emending the established text (none is supported both by an ancient master’s citation and by doctrinal reasoning). Among them 0039001, 「八/七」 tr. “eight / seven,” bears on the arithmetic by which the twenty minds are formed, yet the treatise’s own subsequent statement 「餘數如上故成二十」 tr. “the remaining numbers are as above, and so they make twenty” is sufficient for the count, and the variant is recorded without altering it. Where the Taishō’s original notes use 【三】 as a collective designation for the Song, Yuan, and Ming, this table sets them out separately according to the witness sigla.
IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma · T1559 ★)
Collation base: Xuanzang’s Fascicle Seven〔T29n1558 0036b05–0040c17〕↔ Paramārtha〔T29n1559 0193c28–0198a17〕. Difference of fascicle boundaries: Xuanzang divides the Chapter on the Faculties into five parts, from part one to part five (Fascicles Three through Seven), while Paramārtha divides it into only four, from part one to part four (the end of Fascicle Two through Fascicle Five); this whole unit falls in the latter portion of Paramārtha’s 「分別根品之四」 tr. “Analysis of the Faculties, part four”〔beginning at Paramārtha 0191c06〕. The closing boundary, however, is the same: Paramārtha closes his Fascicle Five with 「分別四緣義究竟」 tr. “the analysis of the sense of the four conditions is complete”〔Paramārtha 0198a16〕, at the same place as the end of Xuanzang’s Fascicle Seven. His phrase further shows that in his version this passage forms a unit of its own, 「分別四緣義」 tr. “the analysis of the sense of the four conditions.” Basic difference of format: Xuanzang gives the whole stanza first under 「頌曰/論曰」 tr. “the stanza says / the treatise says”; Paramārtha embeds his explanation line by line under 「偈曰/釋曰」 tr. “the verse says / the explanation says,” often breaking one stanza into two or more separately cited places (thus Root 67 is broken in Paramārtha’s version into the three places 「欲界心善惡,有覆及無覆」 tr. “in the desire realm mind is wholesome or unwholesome, obscured or unobscured”·「於二界除惡,餘有」 tr. “in the two realms, excluding the unwholesome, the rest obtain”·「無流二」 tr. “two without flows”).
Principal points of collation (the nine that bear doctrinal weight):
- General listing of the four conditions: 「說有四種緣,因緣五因性,等無間非後」 tr. “it is said that there are four kinds of condition; the causal condition is the nature of five causes; the immediately antecedent is not the last”〔Xuanzang 0036b11〕‖ the verse says 「說緣有四種」 tr. “it is said that conditions are of four kinds”〔Paramārtha 0193c28〕, and the explanation says 「經云:有四緣類,一因緣類、二次第緣類、三緣緣類、四增上緣類」 tr. “the sūtra says: there are four classes of condition, first the class of causal condition, second the class of sequential condition, third the class of object condition, fourth the class of dominant condition”〔Paramārtha 0193c29〕— Xuanzang names the class by 「性」 tr. “nature” and Paramārtha by 「類」 tr. “class,” while in glossing 「性」 tr. “nature” and 「類」 tr. “class” their positions are exactly reversed (see the next item).
- The gloss on the nature of a condition: Xuanzang 「此中性者是緣種類」 tr. “the word nature here means the class of a condition”〔0036b16〕‖ Paramārtha 「此中類者,是緣自性」 tr. “the word class here is the intrinsic nature of a condition”〔Paramārtha 0194a02〕— the two versions gloss 「性」 tr. “nature” and 「類」 tr. “class” by each other with the positions exactly reversed, and this is recorded without adjudication.
- The entity of the causal condition: Xuanzang 「於六因內除能作因,所餘五因是因緣性」 tr. “within the six causes, excluding the enabling cause, the remaining five causes are the nature of the causal condition”〔0036b16〕‖ Paramārtha 「除一隨造因,所餘五因說名因緣」 tr. “excluding the one facilitating cause, the remaining five causes are called the causal condition”〔Paramārtha 0194a03〕— enabling cause and facilitating cause, the most conspicuous difference of rendering among the six causes.
- The name of the immediately antecedent condition: Xuanzang establishes 「等無間」 tr. “equal and without interval” and explains it by 「此緣生法等而無間」 tr. “the dharmas this condition produces are equal and without interval”〔0036b19〕‖ Paramārtha takes 「次第緣」 tr. “sequential condition” outright as the name, and sets up a separate question and answer, 「云何名次第緣?此法等無間緣故名次第緣」 tr. “why is it named the sequential condition? Because this dharma is a condition that is equal and without interval, it is named the sequential condition”〔Paramārtha 0194a06〕— Paramārtha uses 「等無間」 tr. “equal and without interval” to explain 「次第」 tr. “sequential,” so that Xuanzang’s rendering is his gloss.
- The similes showing that form is not established as immediately antecedent: Xuanzang 「如燒稻稈大聚為灰」 tr. “as burning a great heap of rice straw makes ash”·「如細種生諾瞿陀樹」 tr. “as a fine seed produces a banyan tree”〔0036b29〕‖ Paramārtha 「譬如稻穰生灰」 tr. “as rice straw produces ash”·「譬如貝多核中人次第生,乃至垂條繁茂,轉成尼瞿盧陀樹」 tr. “as the kernel within a palmyra nut arises in sequence, until with hanging boughs in full growth it becomes a banyan tree”〔Paramārtha 0194a14〕— Paramārtha’s version has the additional item 「貝多核中人」 tr. “the kernel within a palmyra nut,” a difference of fullness in dividing and joining.
- The stanza quoted in the refutation of the single cause: Xuanzang 「依彼頌言,誠為善說」 tr. “by their stanza’s words, this is indeed truly well said,” and gives the transcription in 「故名魯達羅」 tr. “he is therefore named Rudra”〔0038a19〕‖ Paramārtha 「依自在天,世間首盧柯則成善哥」 tr. “with respect to Īśvara, the world’s śloka then becomes a good song,” and gives 「樂食肉血髓,令啼稱律他」 tr. “delighting to feed on flesh, blood, and marrow, he who makes them cry out is called Litya”〔Paramārtha 0195b19〕— Xuanzang keeps the transcription (Rudra) while Paramārtha gives both a rendering of the sense (he who makes them cry out) and a transcription (Litya); and 「頌」 tr. “stanza” against 「首盧柯」 tr. “śloka” is likewise one rendering of sense against one transcription.
- The summary of the great elements’ five causes: Xuanzang 「如是則顯大與所造為起、變、持、住、長因性」 tr. “thus is displayed the causal nature of the great elements toward derived form as arousing, altering, holding, maintaining, and increasing”〔0038b13〕‖ Paramārtha 「如此四大,於所造色為生、變異、持、住、長因,五義得顯」 tr. “thus the four great elements are for derived form the causes of producing, altering, holding, maintaining, and increasing, and the five senses are displayed”〔Paramārtha 0195c11〕— arousing against producing, altering against altering-and-changing, the remaining three the same.
- The fourfold division of the unobscured among the twenty minds: Xuanzang 「一異熟生、二威儀路、三工巧處、四通果心」 tr. “first maturation-born, second mode of deportment, third field of craft, fourth supernormal-result mind”〔0039a22〕‖ Paramārtha 「一果報生心、二作威儀心、三工巧處心、四變化心」 tr. “first the retribution-produced mind, second the mind performing deportment, third the field-of-craft mind, fourth the transformation mind”〔Paramārtha 0196b28〕— supernormal-result mind against transformation mind. Yet in the same section below Paramārtha also uses 「通果心」 tr. “supernormal-result mind”〔Paramārtha 0196c14 and sixteen further occurrences〕, so that the two names are used interchangeably, and this is recorded as found.
- The stanza gathering the sense at the end: Xuanzang 「由託生入定,及離染退時,續善位得心,非先所成故」 tr. “by taking birth and entering absorption, and at the times of becoming free from defilement and of falling back, and at the position of restoring wholesome roots, a mind is acquired, because it was not accomplished before”〔0040c14〕‖ Paramārtha 「託生入觀時,離欲退定時,接善時得心,是非先所得」 tr. “at the times of taking birth and entering contemplation, of becoming free from desire and falling back from absorption, and at the time of joining wholesome roots, a mind is acquired, and it was not obtained before”〔Paramārtha 0198a14〕— the names of the five gates: taking birth the same · entering absorption against entering contemplation · becoming free from defilement against becoming free from desire · falling back against falling back from absorption · restoring wholesome roots against joining wholesome roots.
Correspondence of renderings (within this unit · as found word by word): causal condition / class of causal condition · immediately antecedent condition / class of sequential condition · object condition / class of object condition · dominant condition / class of dominant condition · enabling cause / facilitating cause · maturation cause / retribution cause · nonmanifest form / uninstructive form · without outflows / without flows · applied and sustained thought / examining and pondering · Vasumitra rendered / Vasumitra transcribed · banyan tree / nyagrodha tree transcribed · rice straw in two graphs · absorption of cessation / mindless absorption · a moment of the two absorptions / a moment of attainment · vajra-like concentration / vajra-simile mind · supernormal-result mind / transformation mind · maturation-born / retribution-produced mind · mode of deportment / mind performing deportment · attention / consideration · attention to an individual characteristic / individual-character consideration · attention to a common characteristic / general-character consideration · attention through resolve / consideration through wish and delight · bases of mastery and totalities / masteries entered and totalities entered · access concentration / not-yet-reached concentration · certainty of the noble path / the class fixed in rightness · restoration of wholesome roots / joining of wholesome roots · formed through hearing, reflection, and cultivation / the discernment of hearing, the discernment of reflection, and consideration obtained through cultivation · “the stanza says / the treatise says” / “the verse says / the explanation says” · Rudra / he who makes them cry out, called Litya · stanza / śloka.
The choice among variants and the relative merit of the two translations are doctrinal judgments, and this section only records without adjudicating. The difference in the titles of the two versions (Abhidharmakośa / Expository Treatise on the Treasury) is itself a mark of the two translations, and is preserved here rather than merged.
V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra · Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle · T1562 ★ · Where Present)
In Saṅghabhadra’s work this unit corresponds to the closing section of Chapter Two, Analyzing Distinctions〔T29n1562 0440a03–0456a08〕, spanning Fascicles Nineteen and Twenty and ending at the close of Fascicle Twenty (Fascicle Twenty-One beginning separately with 「辯緣起品第三」 tr. “Chapter Three, Analyzing Dependent Origination”〔0456a16〕). Places where Saṅghabhadra expressly names 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” (his designation for Vasubandhu) are only two in this section, and both are given in full; the rest are positive statements of his own position and refutations of other schools, of which six items bearing on the doctrine of this treatise are recorded together.
- The gloss on the nature of a condition (supplementary explanation) — Saṅghabhadra: 「此中緣性即是四緣,如四所居即所居性,為顯種類故說性言」 tr. “the nature of a condition here is just the four conditions; as ‘four dwellings’ is the same as ‘the nature of a dwelling,’ the word nature is used in order to display the class”〔T1562 0440a09〕(the same text in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine〔T29n1563 0822a02〕). The sentence of the Abhidharmakośa answering to this: 「此中性者是緣種類」 tr. “the word nature here means the class of a condition”〔T29 0036b16〕.
- The differentiation of causal characters and his own stanza — before the four conditions Saṅghabhadra first lists causal characters in six opposed pairs (producing cause / revealing cause · determinate cause / indeterminate cause · common cause / uncommon cause · near cause / remote cause · previously arisen cause / co-arisen cause · cause within one’s own or another’s continuum / cause not counted among sentient beings)〔beginning at T1562 0440a20〕, and then gathers them in a stanza: 「無少成立不由因,一切由因佛所說;諸法因多細難了,世迷便謂總無因」 tr. “nothing however small is established but by a cause; that all is by causes the Buddha has said; the causes of dharmas are many and subtle and hard to know, and the world in its confusion then says there is no cause at all”〔0440b01〕. This is Saṅghabhadra’s addition and is not in the Abhidharmakośa.
- The refutation of the Elder’s 「舊隨界」 tr. “old accompanying element” as the causal condition (the densest place of intra-lineage debate in this unit) — Saṅghabhadra: 「然上座言因緣性者,謂舊隨界,即諸有情相續展轉能為因性」 tr. “yet the Elder says that the nature of the causal condition is the old accompanying element, that is, the capacity of the continua of sentient beings to be causes for one another in turn”〔0440b03〕; and he refutes it: 「此亦同前經主所執種子義破,此舊隨界即彼種子名差別故」 tr. “this too is refuted as the doctrine of seeds held by the Sūtra-master above was refuted, since this old accompanying element is only a different name for those seeds”〔0440b08〕. Saṅghabhadra thus takes the Elder’s old accompanying element and the Sūtra-master’s seeds as one doctrine and refutes them together — and the coordinate for the debate over the Sautrāntika doctrine of seeds within this treatise is anchored just here.
- The sense of the name “immediately antecedent” (several explanations) — Saṅghabhadra: 「謂一相續必無同類二法俱生,故說名等。此緣對果,無同類法中間為隔,故名無間」 tr. “that is, within one continuum two dharmas of the same kind never arise together, and so it is called equal; and this condition, with respect to its result, has no dharma of the same kind intervening as a separation, and so it is called without interval”〔0442b29〕, with several further explanations below. Shentai’s Commentary reckons them as five in all and judges, 「此五釋中,前三及第五是薩婆多」 tr. “among these five explanations the first three and the fifth are Sarvāstivāda”〔X53n0836 0087a15〕.
- No before and after in the future — Saṅghabhadra: 「若執未來有定前後,如世第一於苦忍等,彼據何緣說定前後」 tr. “if you hold that the future has a determinate before and after, as with the highest worldly dharma with respect to the receptivity concerning suffering and the rest, on what condition do they say the before and after are determinate?”〔0444a17〕. The sentence of the Abhidharmakośa answering to this: 「以未來法雜亂而住無前後故」 tr. “because future dharmas abide mixed together and have no before and after”〔T29 0036c17〕.
- Why the two absorptions are dharmas immediately antecedent to mind and yet not its condition — Saṅghabhadra: 「二定何緣是心等無間,而不說是心等無間緣」 tr. “on what ground are the two absorptions immediately antecedent to mind and yet not said to be the immediately antecedent condition of mind?”〔0451a29〕, answering with 「由心等力所引生故」 tr. “because they are drawn forth by the force of mind and the rest”·「與心等起定相違害,故」 tr. “because they are injuriously contrary to the arising of mind and the rest.” The Abhidharmakośa here stops at 「與心等但為等無間,非等無間緣」 tr. “for mind and the rest they are merely immediately antecedent and not the immediately antecedent condition”〔T29 0037c18〕, and Saṅghabhadra widens the reason for it.
- How the passage refuting Īśvara is divided and joined — comparing the same scene (who refutes · whom he refutes · on what reasoning · to what conclusion): Saṅghabhadra begins from 「復云何知世間諸法唯如上說因緣所生,非自在天我勝性等一因所起」 tr. “and how is it known that the dharmas of the world arise only from the causes and conditions stated above and are not produced by Īśvara, a self, the primal nature, or any such single cause?”〔0451c07〕, and his three reasonings of sequence, uselessness, and contradiction with the world run on the same track as the Abhidharmakośa’s; but at the culminating point of the refutation, where the Abhidharmakośa has 「咄哉!何用此自在為」 tr. “enough! what use is such an Īśvara?”〔T29 0038a16〕and then quotes the non-Buddhists’ stanza〔0038a17〕, Saṅghabhadra does not quote that stanza in this passage but writes directly, 「咄哉何用事斯暴惡自在天為」 tr. “enough! what use is it to serve such a violent and cruel Īśvara?”〔T1562 0451c29〕. The two words 「暴惡」 tr. “violent and cruel” are exactly Xuanzang’s gloss on 「魯達羅」 tr. “Rudra” recorded by Shentai’s Commentary〔X53n0836 0090b15〕.
- The number of minds acquired (the Sūtra-master’s objection) — Saṅghabhadra: 「如經主難,應言得七,然學無學同無漏故總說一心,言六無失」 tr. “as the Sūtra-master objects, one should say that seven are acquired; yet since one in training and one beyond training are alike without outflows they are stated together as a single mind, and to say six is no fault”〔T1562 0456a01〕. The sentence of the Abhidharmakośa answering to this: 「於善心中應言得七」 tr. “with a wholesome mind it should be said that seven are acquired”〔T29 0040c08〕. Saṅghabhadra defends the stanza of 「有餘」 tr. “others,” and does not allow the Sūtra-master’s objection to count as a fault.
- The stanza gathering the sense at the end is the same — Saṅghabhadra closes his fascicle with 「由託生入定,及離染退時,續善位得心,非先所成故」 tr. “by taking birth and entering absorption, and at the times of becoming free from defilement and of falling back, and at the position of restoring wholesome roots, a mind is acquired, because it was not accomplished before”〔T1562 0456a07〕, the same stanza as in the Abhidharmakośa.
Appended: one item from the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine T1563 (the frame of a positive statement of position) — the citations and punctuation below follow the T1563 original; Fabao’s Commentary, Fascicle Eight, also cites this whole passage〔beginning at T41n1822 0574b28〕with the same characters and slight differences of punctuation, and his form is not adopted here: 「六因四緣體雖無別而義有異」 tr. “the six causes and the four conditions do not differ in entity though they differ in sense”〔T29n1563 0824b08〕, and below it eight distinctions of cause and condition: 「因謂能生,緣能長養,猶如生養二母差別」 tr. “cause means what produces and condition what nourishes, like the difference between the mother who bears and the mother who rears”〔0824b11〕· cause is one and conditions many, as with a seed and manure and soil ·「又因不共,共者是緣,如眼如色」 tr. “again, cause is uncommon and what is common is condition, as with the eye and with visible form”〔0824b14〕· doing one’s own work against doing another’s work · being able to draw forth against being able to uphold, as with the flower and the calyx ·「又近名因,遠者名緣,如珠如日」 tr. “again, what is near is called cause and what is far is called condition, as with the jewel and the sun”〔0824b17〕· being able to produce against being able to accomplish, as curds bring forth ghee · properly having the sense against assisting in displaying it, as with a verbal root and its accompanying condition.
「一義二宗」 tr. “One meaning and two schools” are recorded together, and neither is judged to prevail. As for the dispute between the Elder’s old accompanying element and the Sūtra-master’s seeds, the refutation proper is in the chapter on latent tendencies, and it will be recorded separately when that chapter comes.
VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang · Fabao · Yuanhui · Shentai)
(1) The Entities and Names of the Four Conditions
- The four similes for the four conditions (given in the Mahāvibhāṣā · cited by all three commentaries) — Fabao’s Commentary cites: 「因緣者,如種子法。等無間緣者,如開避法。所緣緣者,如任杖法。增上緣者,如不障礙法」 tr. “the causal condition is like the way of a seed; the immediately antecedent condition is like the way of opening and standing aside; the object condition is like the way of taking up a staff; the dominant condition is like the way of not obstructing”〔T41n1822 0574b11〕; Puguang’s Record cites the same with slight differences of wording: 「因者,如種子法。等無間者,如開避法。所緣者,如任杖法。增上者,如不障礙法」 tr. “cause is like the way of a seed; the immediately antecedent is like the way of opening and standing aside; the object is like the way of taking up a staff; dominance is like the way of not obstructing”〔T41n1821 0133a19〕. Fabao’s Commentary then adds 「准此四義攝法不盡。如有力能作,非唯不障」 tr. “inferring from this, the four senses do not gather in dharmas exhaustively, since there is such a thing as having the power to act and not merely not obstructing”〔0574b13〕, which is his own discrimination.
- The judgment by compound analysis — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「言因緣者,因即是緣,持業釋也」 tr. “to say causal condition is to say that the cause is itself the condition, an appositional-determinative analysis”〔T41n1823 0858b25〕; and of the immediately antecedent he says 「或等無間即緣,是持業釋也。或等無間之緣,是依主釋」 tr. “either the equal-and-without-interval is itself the condition, which is an appositional-determinative analysis; or it is the condition of what is equal and without interval, which is a dependent-determinative analysis”〔0858c06〕. Puguang’s Record details it: 「若即等無間是緣,持業釋。若等無間之緣,依主釋」 tr. “if the equal-and-without-interval is itself the condition, it is appositional-determinative; if it is the condition of what is equal and without interval, it is dependent-determinative”〔T1821 0134a14〕, and rules 「此四緣並不得作有財釋」 tr. “none of these four conditions admits of a possessive-compound analysis”〔0134a19〕.
- To which side the word 「等」 tr. “equal” belongs (each of the three commentaries gives several explanations) — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary gives three: first, 「前後心、心所體各一故,名之為等」 tr. “because mind and mental factors before and after are each one in entity, they are called equal”〔T1823 0858b26〕· second, 「前心、心所齊等,與後心、心所為緣」 tr. “the preceding mind and mental factors equally serve as condition for the following mind and mental factors”〔0858c01〕· third, 「後心、心所等,用前心、心所為緣,故此等字通緣及果」 tr. “the following mind and mental factors equally make use of the preceding mind and mental factors as condition, and so this word ‘equal’ extends to both condition and result”〔0858c03〕. Puguang’s Record gives six explanations and adds that 「等通前後兩處」 tr. “equal extends to both places, before and after”〔T1821 0134a10〕. Saṅghabhadra’s five explanations are in Section V, item 4; Shentai’s Commentary judges of them 「前三及第五是薩婆多」 tr. “the first three and the fifth are Sarvāstivāda”〔X53n0836 0087a15〕.
- The teaching simile for the object condition — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「心、心所法其性羸劣,執境方生,猶如羸人非杖不起」 tr. “mind and mental factors are feeble in nature and arise only by grasping an object, like a feeble man who cannot rise without a staff”〔T1823 0859a02〕— running on the same track as the Mahāvibhāṣā’s simile of 「任杖法」 tr. “the way of taking up a staff.”
- The names and senses of the object’s three determinacies — Shentai’s Commentary: 「一、處定,如眼識心、心所決定,唯以色處為所緣」 tr. “first, determinacy of place, as visual consciousness and its mental factors are determinate and take only the sense field of visible form as object”〔X53n0836 0088c20〕, with determinacy of entity and determinacy of moment below; and Puguang’s Record, on the three determinacies toward the support, further infers 「一剎那眼容與多識為依」 tr. “the eye of one moment may serve as support for several consciousnesses”〔T1821 0137c05〕.
(2) The Boundary between Cause and Condition
- Fabao’s general ruling — 「因是親稱、緣是疎名」 tr. “cause is the name for what is intimate, condition the name for what is remote”〔T41n1822 0574c13〕·「六因之中五是親故以親名同,四緣之中三是疎故以疎名同」 tr. “among the six causes five are intimate and so share the name of the intimate; among the four conditions three are remote and so share the name of the remote”〔0574c14〕. His warrant is the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine’s 「六因四緣體雖無別而義有異」 tr. “the six causes and four conditions do not differ in entity though they differ in sense”〔cited at T1822 0574b25 · original text T1563 0824b08〕.
- Puguang’s analysis of their mutual inclusion — Puguang’s Record cites the two views of the Mahāvibhāṣā, Fascicle Sixteen (that cause and condition gather each other in; that condition gathers in cause while cause does not gather in condition), and rules 「此論同《婆沙》後說」 tr. “this treatise agrees with the latter view of the Mahāvibhāṣā”〔T1821 0133a25〕, then sets up the two gates of 「約體」 tr. “with respect to entity”〔0133b01〕and 「據用相似」 tr. “on the ground of similarity of function”〔0133b02〕to reconcile them. As to whether the five causes beginning with producing are gathered under the causal condition or under the dominant condition, Puguang’s Record preserves both interpretations while taking the former as correct〔0133c22〕. Puguang’s Record and Fabao’s Commentary take different routes here (Puguang by the two gates of entity and function, Fabao by the intimate and the remote), and both are recorded without adjudication.
(3) The Three Reasonings Refuting the Single Cause, and Rudra
- The outline of the three reasonings (the three commentaries run on the same track while naming them differently) — Puguang’s Record: 「此下別破,一約次第破、二約無用破、三約違世破」 tr. “below is the separate refutation: first refuting with respect to sequence, second with respect to uselessness, third with respect to contradiction with the world”〔T41n1821 0139b17〕; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「次等者,次謂次第等,等取無義利及違諸世間。立此三種理破外道也」 tr. “‘sequence and the rest’ means sequence and so on, the word ‘rest’ taking in being without benefit and contradicting the worlds; these three reasonings are set up to refute the non-Buddhists”〔T1823 0859c12〕, having first judged of the stanza-line 「此有兩意:一正非、二立理」 tr. “this has two senses: first the denial itself, second the establishing of the reason”〔0859c06〕; Shentai’s Commentary divides it into the three sections of the cause of sequence, the first of the further points taken in, and the second of the further points taken in〔beginning at X53n0836 0090a08〕.
- The three parties refuted — Puguang’s Record: the ash-smeared non-Buddhists who hold to Īśvara · the Vaiśeṣika non-Buddhists who hold to a self · the Sāṃkhya who take the three dharmas of the primal nature (sattva, rajas, tamas) as cause〔T1821 0139b08〕; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary judges the same and sets them side by side as 「塗灰外道」 tr. “the ash-smeared non-Buddhists”〔T1823 0859c07〕「勝論外道」 tr. “the Vaiśeṣika non-Buddhists”〔0859c08〕「數論外道」 tr. “the Sāṃkhya non-Buddhists”〔0859c09〕; Shentai’s Commentary has 「一非自在天、二非吠世師實我、三非僧佉勝性」 tr. “first, not Īśvara; second, not the Vaiśeṣika real self; third, not the Sāṃkhya primal nature”〔X53n0836 0090a02〕.
- The doctrine of Īśvara’s three bodies — Shentai’s Commentary: 「彼事天婆羅門說自在天有三身」 tr. “the brahmins who serve that god say that Īśvara has three bodies”〔X53n0836 0090b06〕, first a dharma body pervading the whole realm of dharmas · second a reward body dwelling in the palace of Īśvara as the great Brahmā king or as Maheśvara · third a manifestation body in the world guarding the lands; Puguang’s Record likewise gives three bodies with the second as a 「受用身」 tr. “enjoyment body” ·「即佛法中說摩醯首羅天,三目八臂,身長萬六千踰繕那」 tr. “that is, the Maheśvara spoken of in the Buddha’s teaching, with three eyes and eight arms, his body sixteen thousand yojanas in height”〔T1821 0140a06〕; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary has dharma body, reward body, and manifestation body〔T1823 0859c22〕.
- The explanation of the stanza’s sense — Shentai’s Commentary records the words of two masters: 「言曲險利能燒者,真諦師云:有三阿脩羅,將三國土飛行空中,從摩醯首羅天上過」 tr. “as for ‘crooked, perilous, sharp, and able to burn,’ Master Paramārtha says: there were three asuras who carried three lands flying through the sky and passed above the heaven of Maheśvara”〔X53n0836 0090b09〕·「魯達羅者,奘法師言:此云暴惡」 tr. “as for Rudra, the Dharma Master Xuanzang says: this means Violent and Cruel”〔0090b15〕. What Puguang’s Record and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary relate of the fire-arrows burning three lands, the serpents strung through skulls, and the slaying of elephants and wearing of their hides agrees with Shentai’s Commentary, while the gloss on the name differs slightly: Puguang’s Record has 「此云瀑惡,大自在天異名。大自在天總有千名,今現行世唯有六十,魯達羅即一名也」 tr. “this means Fierce and Cruel, an alternative name of Maheśvara; Maheśvara has a thousand names in all, of which only sixty are current in the world today, and Rudra is one of them”〔T1821 0140a01〕; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary has 「魯達羅者,此云暴惡,自在天有一千名,此是一號」 tr. “as for Rudra, this means Violent and Cruel; Īśvara has a thousand names, and this is one title”〔T1823 0859c29〕.
- How 「誠為善說」 tr. “this is truly well said” is read (the chief place where the three commentaries diverge) — Puguang’s Record reads it as irony: 「論主調弄彼外道也」 tr. “the author is making sport of that non-Buddhist”〔T41n1821 0139c24〕, and holds that the non-Buddhists’ intent in reciting the stanza was to display Īśvara’s 「教化眾生種種變現」 tr. “teaching sentient beings by manifold manifestations”〔0139c25〕; Shentai’s Commentary reads it as straightforward assent: 「今論主云:生地獄等苦,發生自喜。故知彼頌亦是報身天事,成為善說」 tr. “now the author says that he produces the sufferings of the hells and the rest and arouses his own delight; hence one knows that their stanza too concerns the reward-body god, and so it becomes well said”〔X53n0836 0090b16〕; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary explains only the concrete detail and the gloss 「此云暴惡」 tr. “this means Violent and Cruel”〔T1823 0860a01〕, and does not judge it mockery or assent〔beginning at 0859c21〕. All are recorded together without adjudication.
(4) The Great Elements and Derived Form, and the Mutual Arising of Minds
- Matching the names of the five causes — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「為起者,是生因也。為變者,是依因也。為持者,是立因也。為任者,是持因也。為長者,是養因也」 tr. “arousing is the producing cause; altering is the supporting cause; holding is the establishing cause; sustaining is the upholding cause; increasing is the nourishing cause”〔T41n1823 0860a22〕. Note that the treatise text as restated by Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary reads 「起變持任長」 tr. “arousing, altering, holding, sustaining, increasing,” while the base text T1558 reads 「起、變、持、住、長」 tr. “arousing, altering, holding, maintaining, increasing”〔T29 0038b14〕and Paramārtha’s version reads 「生、變異、持、住、長」 tr. “producing, altering-and-changing, holding, maintaining, increasing”〔Paramārtha 0195c11〕— a difference of one character among three versions, recorded without adjudication.
- The division between dying and undergoing birth — Shentai’s Commentary gives a reckoning after the twelve minds: 「就十二心中,六心命終不受生」 tr. “among the twelve minds, six minds do not undergo birth at death”〔X53n0836 0091c21〕; and again after the twenty minds: 「二十心中八心命終不受生」 tr. “among the twenty minds, eight minds do not undergo birth at death”〔0092a16〕. This is a mnemonic Shentai adds, and Puguang’s Record, Fabao’s Commentary, and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary have no reckoning of the same form in this section.
- The explanation of the names of the three minds of the mode of deportment and the rest — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「威儀即路,名威儀路」 tr. “deportment is itself the path, and so it is named the mode of deportment”〔T41n1823 0861c09〕, dividing it into the arousing, the taking as object, and the resembling, and matching these to the consciousnesses; Puguang’s Record here further cites the difference between the Treatise on the Body of Consciousness and this treatise and provides four interpretations, saying at the end 「仍冀高明詳茲拙見」 tr. “I still hope that the discerning will examine this clumsy opinion of mine”〔T1821 0146c29〕— Puguang’s Record here expressly marks a doubt, and it is recorded as found.
(5) To Which School the Stanza Quoted at the End Belongs (the Four Diverging)
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「此是論主引雜心師頌,明得心多少也」 tr. “this is the author quoting a stanza of the masters of the Miscellaneous Heart, setting out how many minds are acquired”〔T41n1823 0862c08〕.
- Puguang’s Record: 「此即論主敘雜心師說染心得九」 tr. “this is the author reporting the Miscellaneous Heart masters’ statement that with a defiled mind nine are acquired”〔T41n1821 0147a02〕, and he faults it: 「雜心論師不說前一正見續善,但言得六,太少過也」 tr. “the Miscellaneous Heart masters do not state the first item, restoring wholesome roots through right view, but say only that six are acquired, which is too few and is a fault”〔0147b06〕.
- Shentai’s Commentary gives a separate account: 「餘說有十一。心師總說此頌,雜心論主以此頌頌十二心」 tr. “the ‘others’ hold there are eleven; the master of the Heart states this stanza in general, and the author of the Miscellaneous Heart fits this stanza to the twelve minds”〔X53n0836 0094a02〕— taking 「有餘」 tr. “others” to be the master who establishes eleven minds (one in training and one beyond training combined into a single mind without outflows), while the author of the Miscellaneous Heart is the one who matched the stanza to the twelve minds.
- Saṅghabhadra defends it: 「如經主難,應言得七,然學無學同無漏故總說一心,言六無失」 tr. “as the Sūtra-master objects, one should say that seven are acquired; yet since one in training and one beyond training are alike without outflows they are stated together as a single mind, and to say six is no fault”〔T29n1562 0456a01〕; Fabao’s Commentary cites the passage without adding a ruling〔T41n1822 0583a03〕.
All four are recorded together, with no judgment of right or wrong. Shentai’s Commentary is incomplete and survives in X; the fascicle answering to this unit is 「俱舍論疏論本第七」 tr. “Commentary on the Root Text of the Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Seven,” directly explaining 「分別根品第二之五」 tr. “Analysis of the Faculties, Part Five”〔X53n0836 0085b17〕, and it has explanations throughout this unit and is not lacking here.
VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage (Link to the Yogācāra Root System · Bridge ②)
This unit establishes the entities and operations of the four conditions and the full register of the mutual arising of mind and mental factors, and for the Yogācāra system it is the most direct root passage. The links, each attached word by word to that system:
- The four conditions → the Yogācāra four conditions: this treatise’s 「說有四種緣」 tr. “it is said that there are four kinds of condition”〔T29 0036b11〕takes five of the six causes as the entity of the causal condition and the enabling cause as the dominant condition; the Yogācāra system inherits the names of the four conditions while reassigning their entities (the causal condition being attached to seeds and manifest activity), and this is the anchor for reading one set of names across two systems.
- The immediately antecedent condition → the question of an immediately antecedent condition for each of the eight consciousnesses: this treatise holds 「除阿羅漢臨涅槃時最後心心所法,諸餘已生心心所法是等無間緣性」 tr. “excluding the last mind and mental factors of an arhat about to enter nirvāṇa, all other already arisen mind and mental factors are the nature of the immediately antecedent condition”〔T29 0036b17〕, and establishes 「色等皆不可立等無間緣,不等生故」 tr. “form and the rest may none of them be established as an immediately antecedent condition, since they do not arise equally”〔0036b20〕— the rule that mind alone has an immediately antecedent condition is precisely what must be re-explained once Yogācāra establishes eight consciousnesses running in parallel.
- Sautrāntika seeds → the ālaya consciousness (the hard evidence for Bridge ③): in this unit Saṅghabhadra points directly to the Elder’s 「舊隨界」 tr. “old accompanying element” as being 「經主所執種子」 tr. “the seeds held by the Sūtra-master” and refutes them together〔T29n1562 0440b08〕— so the explicit text of the debate over the doctrine of seeds harbored by Vasubandhu in this treatise is in this very passage, and it is the anchor within the Chapter on the Faculties for the third of the three bridges (Sautrāntika seeds → the ālaya consciousness).
- The five causes of the great elements toward derived form → the dividing and joining of form among the hundred dharmas: 「大於所造能為五因……謂生、依、立、持、養別故」 tr. “the great elements can be five causes for derived form . . . that is, by the differentiations of producing, supporting, establishing, upholding, and nourishing”〔T29 0038b08〕, differentiations of the enabling cause and not coexistence; the establishing of the eleven forms among the hundred dharmas inherits this sense of the derived.
- The twelve minds and twenty minds → minds of the three ethical qualities and the stages of mind: each of the three realms divides into wholesome · unwholesome · obscured-indeterminate · unobscured-indeterminate, and the unobscured opens further into maturation-born · mode of deportment · field of craft · supernormal-result〔beginning at T29 0039a19〕— the map of the stages of mind in the seventy-five-dharma system, and the base map for the Yogācāra association of mind and mental factors and its stages of the three natures.
VIII. Translation History
- The fascicle number of the base text: Fascicle Seven of Xuanzang’s new translation of the Abhidharmakośa〔T29 0036b05〕, headed 「尊者世親造 三藏法師玄奘奉 詔譯」 tr. “composed by the Venerable Vasubandhu; translated by imperial command by the Tripiṭaka Master Xuanzang,” with the chapter continuation title 「分別根品第二之五」 tr. “Analysis of the Faculties, Part Five”〔0036b09〕. The translation history of the whole treatise (from the second to the fifth year of Yonghui · at the Scripture Translation Cloister of Great Ci’en Monastery · the monk Yuanyu serving as scribe) is in the apparatus file for the treatise as a whole and is not repeated here.
- The fascicle number of the alternative translation: Fascicle Five of Paramārtha’s Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma〔beginning at T29n1559 0191c02〕, headed 「婆藪盤豆造 陳天竺三藏真諦譯」 tr. “composed by Vasubandhu; translated by the Chen-dynasty Indian Tripiṭaka Master Paramārtha,” with the continuation title 「釋論中分別根品之四」 tr. “Analysis of the Faculties, part four, within the Expository Treatise”〔Paramārtha 0191c06〕; this unit occupies the closing section of that fascicle, which ends with 「分別四緣義究竟」 tr. “the analysis of the sense of the four conditions is complete”〔Paramārtha 0198a16〕. Paramārtha divides the Chapter on the Faculties into four parts and Xuanzang into five, and this is the basic difference in the two versions’ outlines.
- The fascicle numbers of the intra-lineage debate: Fascicles Nineteen and Twenty of Saṅghabhadra’s Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, at the close of Chapter Two, Analyzing Distinctions, gathered under the end-of-fascicle title〔T29n1562 0456a09〕; the corresponding passage of the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine is at 「辯差別品第三之七」 tr. “Chapter Three, Analyzing Distinctions, part seven”〔T29n1563 0824b06〕.
- The fascicle numbers of the four commentaries (all falling in their seventh fascicle · available for collation): Puguang’s Record on the Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Seven〔T41n1821 0133a11–0147b23〕(after the end-of-fascicle title there is a colophon recording completion of reading on the twenty-second day of the second month of the fourth year of Chōshō in Japan〔0147b25〕) · Fabao’s Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Seven〔T41n1822 0574a24–0583a14〕(at the end of the fascicle a colophon recording the completion of punctuation on the twenty-sixth day of the tenth month of the third year of Hōen〔0583a16〕) · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary on the Root Text of the Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Seven〔T41n1823 0858b13–0863a03〕· Shentai’s Commentary on the Root Text of the Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Seven〔X53n0836 0085b15–0094a17〕, headed 「大慈恩寺沙門神泰述」 tr. “set forth by the monk Shentai of Great Ci’en Monastery”〔0085b16〕.
- The special value of Shentai’s Commentary: for this unit Shentai’s Commentary records both Xuanzang’s oral gloss (「魯達羅者,奘法師言:此云暴惡」 tr. “as for Rudra, the Dharma Master Xuanzang says: this means Violent and Cruel”〔X53n0836 0090b15〕) and Paramārtha’s account (「真諦師云:有三阿脩羅」 tr. “Master Paramārtha says: there were three asuras”〔0090b09〕), and it restates at length the text of Fascicles Nineteen, Twenty, and Seventy of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle — making it a direct record of the earliest phase of Abhidharmakośa study in the Han transmission, under Xuanzang’s own instruction.
IX. Edition Location Register
- Xuanzang T1558, Fascicle Seven (base text · 0036b05–0040c17): chapter continuation title 0036b09 · general listing of the four conditions 0036b11 · entity of the causal condition 0036b16 · explanation of the name immediately antecedent 0036b19 · Vasumitra’s statement 0036b24 · the Venerable One’s statement 0036b26 · no before and after in the future 0036c14 · the Sautrāntika view that he knows all on directing his mind 0037a02 · the arhat’s last mind 0037a09 · the two fourfold analyses 0037a17 · object condition 0037a29 · dominant condition 0037b13 · operation of the conditions 0037b22 · from how many conditions 0037c08 · refuting the single cause 0037c20 · the quoted stanza on Rudra 0038a18 · ending the refutation and setting out the correct 0038b02 · the great elements and derived form 0038b05 · the twelve minds 0038b24 · mutual arising of the twelve minds 0038c02 · the twenty minds 0039a17 · the three kinds of attention 0040a07 · minds acquired 0040b14 · the quoted stanza “those possessed of wisdom” 0040c06 · the quoted stanza “by taking birth” 0040c14.
- Paramārtha T1559: the corresponding passage 0193c28–0198a17 (the closing section of Fascicle Five); head of the fascicle 0191c02 · continuation title 0191c06 · closing words 0198a16.
- Saṅghabhadra T1562: 0440a03–0456a08 (Chapter Two, Analyzing Distinctions · Fascicles Nineteen and Twenty). Principal items 0440a09 · 0440b01 · 0440b03 · 0440b08 · 0442b29 · 0444a17 · 0451a29 · 0451c07 · 0451c29 · 0456a01 · 0456a07. T1563: 0822a02 · 0824b06–0824b22 · 0825c23.
- Puguang’s Record T1821, Fascicle Seven (0133a11–0147b23): 0133a12 · 0133a19 · 0133a25 · 0133b01 · 0133c22 · 0134a10–a20 · 0135b10 · 0137c05 · 0139b08 · 0139b17 · 0139c24 · 0140a01–a07 · 0146c29 · 0147a02 · 0147b06.
- Fabao’s Commentary T1822, Fascicle Seven (0574a24–0583a14): 0574a25 · 0574a26 · 0574b03 · 0574b11 · 0574b13 · 0574b25 · 0574c02 · 0574c05 · 0574c13 · 0583a03.
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T1823, Root Text Fascicle Seven (0858b13–0863a03): 0858b15 · 0858b25 · 0858b26 · 0858c01–c06 · 0859a02 · 0859b11 · 0859c06 · 0859c12 · 0859c20–c29 · 0860a22 · 0860b05 · 0861c09 · 0862a05 · 0862c08.
- Shentai’s Commentary X53n0836, Root Text Fascicle Seven (0085b15–0094a17 · the X collection): 0085b16 · 0085b18 · 0085c13 · 0087a15 · 0087c20 · 0088c20 · 0089a13 · 0089a24 · 0089c10 · 0090a02 · 0090a08 · 0090b06 · 0090b09 · 0090b15 · 0090b16 · 0090c06 · 0091c05 · 0091c21 · 0092a16 · 0093a05 · 0094a02 · 0094a08.
- Collation: twenty-four collation notes in Fascicle Seven (nineteen variant readings fully enumerated in Section III + five Sanskrit phonetic notes in the Taishō edition · no case for emending the established text).